Disclaimer: I do not own any of the characters except the ones that I make up.

AN: This is only my second fan fiction and I want to know what you guys and girls think. Please review.

Harry Potter and the Horcruxes

Chapter one. Privet drive

Harry was sitting by his window on Privet Drive staring at the setting sun. It had been three weeks since he got back from his sixth year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. He was very depressed because the last father figure he had in his life had been murdered by the one person he had never trusted at Hogwarts, Severus Snape. Over the years, harry told everyone he didn't trust him, but now Dumbledore was dead.

Dumbledore left Harry the task of finding and destroying Voldermort and all of his Horexes. The problem was that he had no idea where to look. One of his best friends, Hermione Granger told him not to worry though because she would look it up. As much as he hated to admit it, he had grown dependent upon Hermione.

His other best friend, Ron Weasley, was also trying his best to help Harry out. He was eavesdropping on his parents, while they were talking to Members of the Order of the Phoenix. He told Harry that he knew he wouldn't be able to get a lot of information but he would try his hardest to help in anyway possible. He would scrape information from every possible place that he could.

Harry sat on his bed and was thinking about his friends. Because of them and Dumbledore, he had to sit here in the worst place he could think of. But in a few weeks he would be leaving this hated place for the rest of his life. His aunt and uncles house had never been a place that he was happy. This was the place that should all of his suffering. If he needed bad memories, all he had to do was remember his time at Privet Drive.

At the moment he was planning his escape. He had fulfilled his promise to Dumbledore . He returned to Privet Drive for part of the summer, but know he was going to collect his friends and head towards his parents place. He told Ron and Hermione that he had to go to Godrics Hallow before he did anything. Ron also made him promise that he would stop by the the Burrow for his brother, Bills wedding.

Suddenly, Harry saw Hedwig swooping around outside of his window. That was his signal that it was time for him to leave. He hurried under his bed and pried up the loose floorboard and got his knapsack out. Hedwig was keeping watch but he would have to hurry before someone came. He grabbed his knapsack and his trunk. He had shrunk it when he was still at Kings Cross Station. He stuck his trunk in his knapsack and grabbed his firebolt. He opened his window, jumped on his broom and flew out into the night.

AN: I know that it starts out a bit slow but it will pick up in the next chapter. Please leave feedback.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: I do not own any of the characters except, the ones that I make up.

AN: I am back with chapter two. I hope you think this one is better than the last one.

Chapter two Godric's Hallow

It took Harry a while for him to convince Hedwig to ld him to Godric's Hallow. He followed closely behind and closed his eyes, enjoying the cool night air on his face. For the first time since the end of the school year, Harry felt like he didn't have a care in the world. He felt free. He felt like he was just like everyone else in the Wizarding world. Suddenly he felt a sharp prick on his ear, and realized that Hedwig was letting him know that they were there.

Hedwig lead Harry into a descent in a wooded area on the edge of a big village. There were statues of famous people that Harry recognized as witches and wizards. He could feel magic in the air. He would have thought that his parents would have hidden in a muggle village, not a village full of
wizards. It seemed that everyone was asleep because there was nobody in the vicinity. Harry hid his firebolt in a nearby bush and pulled out his invisibility cloak. Just as he was about to slip it over him he heard a voice.

"What do you think you are doing here? This village is off limits to anyone who doesn't want to die a slow and painful death. You better answer me before, ....... James?" An old man just appeared from around a tree. He looked like he was very old.

" How do you know my father? And I have as much right here as anyone else," said Harry.

"Your father? By the Gods you are Harry! I thought you had died that night. How in the world did you survive? Everyone in the village thought you died."

"You mean that you haven't heard the stories? I thought everyone called me the Boy-Who-Lived. Thats what everyone calls me anymore."

"We don't hear much here. As you can tell we are a bit out of the loop. Being hidden away like we are, we are a bit cut off. Would you mind telling me the story? I know that it is really sad but I want to hear it. I knew your parents very well and I want to know how their one year old son survived an attack by one of the most powerful wizards of all time. Please?"

Harry sat on the ground and started telling most of what he knew, from what Dumbledore and everyone else had told him over the years. When he got done, he looked at the old man and realized that the man was crying.

"I can't believe that you were able to survive that. I can't believe it. And Dumbledore made you live with your Muggle aunt and uncle. I know that Lily loved her sister but her sister hated you. Why did you have to live there? Anybody in this village would have been happy to take you in. I mean I would have done it for that matter. I'm going to go talk to Dumbledore right now!"

"You can't! Dumbledore was killed a few weeks ago. He was killed by one of his colleagues. He was murdered by Severus Snape!!"

"Severus Snape???? Why did Dumbledore hire him? He was a follower of You-Know-Who! Why would Dumbledore hire a Death Eater to work around children? I can't believe that."

"I don't know but he showed his true colors. And because of him Dumbledore is dead. Who are you by the way? I have been talking to you for hours and I still don't know who you are."

"My name is Edward McNeil. I was a store keeper down the street from where your mother and father lived but I had to retire because I got too old to run it by myself. If you want I can take you to your house. After it happened the villagers got together and we repaired it as much as we could. It still has minor damage but we left it empty because we couldn't imagine anyone else living in the Potter place. I guess it is yours now if you want it."

"I do want it. Can you please take me to it?" asked Harry.

"Sure. It's this way."

Edward started through the forest to the other side of the village. Harry was looking around trying to see if any of it looked familiar to him. As Harry was looking around, Hedwig started screeching.

"Hedwig, be quiet!! I am just going to where all of this started. You know how important this is to me."

Hedwig looked at Harry reproachfully and started attacking Edward.

" Hedwig, enough!!!!! Go wait for me in the woods. I am sorry about that Edward. Hedwig is always so well behaved."

"Its okay Harry. Every animal goes bad at one point. Don't blame yourself. Now should we keep going? We want to get there before the sun comes up."

"Why do we have to get there before the sun comes up? It's my house so I should be able to come and go as I please, right?"

"Yes but if you are as popular as you say, Somebody here might recognize you. Not all of us stay here our whole lives here you know? Some of us do travel."

"OK. Sorry for doubting you Edward." said Harry.

They continued to walk for a while. Suddenly, Edward stopped walking and pointed to a house in front of him. There it was sitting in front of Harry. It was a big blue, one story house. A few of the windows were broken and a few shingles on the ceiling were missing but it looked like it had just been built.

"So do you want to go inside or are we going to sit out here all day?" asked Edward.

"Lets go inside," said Harry.

When they got inside, Harry started walking around the rooms.

"I will wait for you here Harry. Take your time."

Half an hour later Harry decided it was time to leave, Harry went back
to the front of the house. When he looked at the door, Edward wasn't waiting for him. It was................

AN: I know I did the evil cliff hanger but I thought that would be a good place to stop. Please review so I know how I am doing. I would also like to thank one of my friends, Seto Kaiba for helping me post the chapters. THANK YOU>>>

Please Review
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer ; I do not own any of the characters except the ones that
are of my own creation.

AN: I appreciate all of the people that have read my story. I am glad that you seem to like it. I am trying to post as fast as I can but I
am having computer problems. I hope that you that have returned for
chapter two will review so I know how I am doing.

Chapter 3: The kidnapping at dawn

"VOLDERMORT!! What are you doing here and where is Edward?" asked Harry. "What did you with him?"

"Dear Edward has been dead for a few days now. I knew that you would be heading to see your dear dead parents house, so I took the
opportunity to kill him and make a Polyjuice Potion to impersonate
him. It was really easy! I can't believe that you fell for it. And now
I will take you and nobody will ever see you again. I think instead of
killing you right off, I think that I will test a new potion on you,
then I will kill you. The best part about it is that nobody knows you
left your dear aunt and uncles house so nobody will know where you
are."

Little did Voldermort know, Hedwig was sitting on a nearby tree,
watching all that was going on. As Voldermort appeareated Harry away, Hedwig followed. They reappeared at a deserted house near a graveyard.

The house had mold all over the walls and the ceiling was falling in. To many people this has should have been condemned but for Voldermort, this was perfect. Voldermort took Harry down to the basement, and threw in a cell. Harry hit his head on the floor really hard.

He could feel his skull crack as it hit and he tried to keep conscience as he listened to Voldermort walk out of the room. He knew that his skull was cracked but he didn't have access to his wand so he had no way of repairing it. He knew he had lost a lot of blood and he knew that if Voldermorts potion didn't kill him, that his loss of blood would kill him. His last thought as lost conscienceness was of his friends and that he should have waited until his birthday.

AN: I hope that i did ok on this chapter. I know it is a bit short but the program I use makes it look bigger.

ZhangHe7: You are evil but thank you for the reviews!!! I am am working on the next chapter right now.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer : I do not own any of these characters except the ones that are of my own creation.

AN: I am back with chapter four. For those of you who are reading I really appreciate it but I wish you would drop even a one liner so I knew if you liked it.

Chapter four Help In All Forms

As Harry was unconscience , Hedwig was flying at breakneck speed to the closest person she knew, Hermione. She didn't know why, but she trusted Hermione and she knew that if anyone could help her, Hermione could.

Hedwig had been flying for an hour when she saw Hermione's house. All of the light were out, which meant that she was probably asleep, but Hermione had made Hedwig a little door that she could fly in so she could get ahold of her. Hedwig flew in the door and fly up to Hermione's room. Crookshanks was asleep on her bed and by the look on Hermione's face, she was dreaming of something happy.

Hedwig landed on Hermione's pillow and nipped her ear. She swiped at Hedwig and rolled over. Hedwig nipped her ear again and screeched. This woke Hermione up. She sat up and looked at Hedwig.

"What are you doing here Hedwig? And why are you here this early in the morning? Couldn't you have waited until the morning to deliver the letter... wait, wheres the letter? Hedwig, why are you here?"

Hedwig flew to the window and started screeching.

"What's wrong Hedwig? Where is Harry?"

Hedwig kept screeching at the window. For the smartest witch in centuries, Hermione was slow on the uptake, thought Hedwig.

Finally it clicked and Hermione said "You want me to follow you, don't you? Is it Harry? Is he okay? Is he hurt? We need to get Ron so he can help. Land on my arm."

Hermione appeareated to the Burrow and the first person she ran into was Mrs. Weasley, who was crying.

"Mrs. Weasley. What's wrong? Why are you crying? Has Ronald done something?"

"Hermione, dear what are you doing here? You weren't supposed to be here until the day before Harry's birthday."

At this, Mrs. Weasley started crying again. Hermione was very confused. Finally Mrs. Weasley said, "I can feel something is wrong with Harry. I don't know how, but I can feel something is wrong."

"I know Mrs. Weasley. Hedwig woke me up and was really upset so I thought that I would get Ron and we could follow Hedwig to see what was wrong. Is that okay?"

"As long as you bring both Harry and him back in one piece I don't mind. Take Fred and George too. I have a feeling you are going to need help and if you get into trouble send me a patronus and more help will be on the way."

One minute later, Hermione, Ron, Fred, and George all were holding hands and Hedwig was on Hermione's arm. This was Hedwig's least favorite way to travel but she knew that there was no other way for her to get them there. They reappeared right outside of the graveyard and Hermione almost passed out at the sight that she saw. This was the graveyard Harry had told them about at the end of their fourth year.

"Why in the name of Dumbledore, would Harry be here of all places? I mean this was a place that almost killed him two years ago," said Ron "I just don't get it."

"Neither do I," said Hermione "but we need to go to that house because I have a feeling thats where Harry is and Mrs. Weasley said she has a feeling that Harry is in trouble."

AN: I want to thank all of you that are reading for reading. I also want to say thank you to my friends and my mother for helping me with this. I hope that it is getting better and I have started working on chapter five already.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: I do not own any of the characters except, the ones that I make up.

Chapter five Surprises


Hermione led the way into the house. It was really musty and dark inside. Suddenly Hedwig screeched. and flew off Hermione's shoulder into the air.

"I think she is telling us to follow her. She knows where Harry is and she is trying to tell us to follow her. Lets go but keep your wands out. I have a bad feeling about this." said Hermione.

The others followed her quietly down to the dark basement. When they got down there, there was a cage that had a figure laying in a pool of what looked like blood. There was also a tall figure that was crouched outside of the cage, talking to the figure in a cold. hissing sort of voice. Hermione heard a gasp next to her and understood why. Even without being near enough to see the figure and see who the other figure was, everyone could tell that this was Voldermort and Harry. Hermione started to cry and Ron patted her shoulder.

"He's dead Ron. With all of that blood he's dead! I'm going to KILL VOLDERMORT!" yelled Hermione.

"Hermione, Harry is a very strong person. I know this is a bad situation and I know you are mad, I'm mad too but getting ourselves caught are not going to help Harry. We have to find a way to get to Harry."

"Come on Herms, Harry's strong and stubborn, he'll be fine. Do you want to use a Decoy Detonator by any chance? We got some." said Fred and George in unison.

"Can't you guys be serious for once in your lives? Harry is either dead or dying and you are joking about your little toys? You guys are real jerks!" said Hermione as she hit them "I can't believe you guys."

"Hermione, killing my brothers won't help Harry. Should we go back and get help or should we stay here and .........."

The rest of Ron's sentence was cut off because at that point, Voldermort stood up and started to walk their way. They ducked under the stairs. Just as Voldermort shut the door, Harry started convulsing.

"He's alive!" said Hermione.

"But not for long," said Ron "his body is going into shock. If we don't
do something fast, he's going to die. Do you think we can appearate out of here?"

"Let us try. We have more experience" said George as they disapparated.

"That answers that question. Hermione do you think you can unlock
the door?"

"I can try but I'm not going to guarantee anything. Voldermort is
likely to have used some dark spell to lock the door. Alohomora" There
was a flash of light and the door swung open. "Lets grab Harry and get
out of here quick. We'll take him to the Burrow. If your mom can't do anything for him, we can take him to St. Mungo's from there. Where
are Fred and George?"

"We are right behind you Hermione. We grabbed this cloak so we
can get Harry as warm as possible. Are we ready?"

"Yes, now lets get going. I have no wish to be found." and with
that they grabbed Harry's arm and disapparated to the Burrow.

*************************************

When they arrived at the Borrow, Hermione, Ron, Fred and
George carried him inside.

"MOM. COME QUICKLY!!!"

"What's all of this racquet? What's ...... oh my goodness, HARRY.
What happened? Where was he?"

"He was at a house by a graveyard he saw Voldermort at in his
fourth year. Is he going to be alright Mrs. Weasley?"

"I have no idea. I need to bring him a round before I can do
anything to be certain. Has he slept any that you know of?"

"No Mrs. Weasley"

"Harry. Harry darling, if you can hear me move a finger.
Harry? He's not responding. Hermione, get to St. Mungo's and
have a healer get over here now. We need on. Harry, dear
please answer!"

Hermione apparated to St. Mungo's. There was a long
line at the receptionists desk, with the usual ailments. Hermione
started yelling, "Somebody, come quickly! I need help!"

"That's right honey, you do. Can't you see? Everyone here
needs help? What makes you so special that you think you can
get help before anyone else?" One of the witches in the line,
who had an apple stuck in her right ear was talking to
Hermione. "I'm talking to you girl! Who do you think you are that
you want help before anyone else."

"I don't need help. A friend of mine does. He cracked his
skull and is dying as we speak. I need someone to help him."

"What's going on here? If you need help get in line and
the Welcome witch will help you." One of the healers had
stopped to see what all of the commotion was about.

"Please, you have to help! One of my friends is dying,
come quick! Please? My name is Hermione Granger and my
friend Harry Potter is dying. I need help."

"Did you say Harry Potter? Why didn't you say so earlier.
I need to gather a few things. I'm going to need some blood
replenishing potion, a headache reliever, a potion for sleep ..... "

"Will you hurry? He's at the Burrow. Do you know where
that is?"

"Yes I do. I will be there when you get there."

The healer was running down the hallway as Hermione
disapparated back to the Burrow. She was worried sick and
she wanted to be there with Harry. They had been through so
many things together and she couldn't bear not being there for
him now.

AN: Chapter five is ready. I hope that it is okay. I would really
like someone to let me know how I am doing so I'm not wasting
space someone else could be posting on.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: As I have said I don't own any of these characters except the ones that I make up.

Chapter 6 Impatient waiting


Hermione apparated into the Burrow and ran into the kitchen where Fred and George had put Harry. Mrs. Weasley had gotten blankets out of a closet and covered Harry.

"Harry, come on, please, you are one of my sons, you can't do this to me. Please Harry."

"Mrs. Weasley, has anything changed?""

"Other than his pulse slowing down more, no. I still can't get a response out of him. Where's the healer? I thought you were bringing one back with you?"

"Mrs. Weasley, I know you are upset and scared. I told you I was getting a healer and I did. He just had to gather a few things. Where did everyone else go?"

"Fred , George and Ron had to go try to calm Ginny down. SHe came in and saw Harry and started yelling and crying. Did something go on between them?"

"Yes, Mrs. Weasley. They dated for a few weeks last year and Harry broke it off because he wanted to protect her. He knew that in the end he would have to face Voldermort and he said that Voldermort would go after anyone Harry loved. I think thats why he left early because he didn't want to involve Ron and I in this thing that he is doing. I can't believe this! I think the healer is here! COME INTO THE KITCHEN. "

"Hello my name is Healer Comerande and I will be." The Healer walked into the kitchen and when he saw Harry, his mouth dropped. "How long has he been like this? and why is he not in a bed instead of on the kitchen table?" asked the Healer.

"This is as far as we got him. Is he going to be alright?" asked Mrs. Weasley and Hermione together.

"I have no idea," but the rest of Comerand's sentence was cut off as Harry started convulsing again.

" I need to give him a blood replenishing potion, then we need to move him to a bed, Stat! If he keeps up like this, he might not make it through the night. Do you have anyone else in the house that can help us?"

"Hold on. FRED, GEORGE, RON, GET DOWN HERE FAST!! WE NEED TO GET HARRY MOVED. Take him to your room Ron. Get moving and be careful." commanded Mrs. Weasley.

Ron, Fred, and George lifted Harry and carried him to Ron's room. They put Harry on the bed and pulled the blankets up around his neck. He looked really pale against the bright orange blankets on the bed.

"Now you need to leave the room," said Comerand, "so I can try to heal him. If i don't he might not have much time left."

Ron, Fred, George, and Mrs. Weasley turned to head downstairs. When they got down there, Hermione was leaning over the fireplace, talking to someone.

"What are you doing," Mrs. Weasley asked.

Hermione moved aside and everyone saw Remus Lupins head in the fire. "How is he doing?" he asked.

"The healer said that he will try what he can but he isn't going to guarantee anything. You might want to get over here." said Ron.

" I'm on my way." replied Lupin. Right before everyones eyes, Lupin's form unfolded out of the fireplace.

There were footsteps on the stairs. Everyone turned around and saw Healer Comerand walking over to them.

"I am sorry but i have done everything that I could. I would like to stay for the night if that is okay, because I don't think he will make it through the night. You may go up to see him but I warn you, he is still unconscience so you won't get any response talking to him. I will make myself a bed in the living room, if that is okay with you. Take your time."

Everyone started walking up the stairs to the room where Harry was. Remus stopped in the hallway. "I will wait here. You guys have known him longer than I have."

"Nonsense. You are part of his family too. Come on." said Mrs. Weasley.
They walked into the room and pulled up chairs by the bed. Harry was lying in the bed with his head was covered in bandages and he looked deadly pale. Ginny was the first one to start crying.

"Why did you break up with me Harry? You told me that you did it to protect me, but what about you? You think you are all macho and that you can take care of yourself, well look where its gotten you. Please be okay. I don't think I could go on living if you die." she said as she ran out of the room.

"Come on everyone, I think its time we tried to go to sleep. We will have shifts tonight to watch over him. Besides, we have a birthday party to plan. Harry's going to be turning seventeen in a few weeks and we have to throw him a bash that he will never forget."

AN: I want to thank everyone that is reading this story. I wrote up a few chapters this weekend so I should be getting these chapters up faster. Please review!!

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: Not Mine. JK Rowling's. I'm just borrowing them for a while.

Chapter 7 The Night Time Vigil

Mrs. Weasley, Ron, Fred, and George took their times to sit up with Harry throughout the night. Hermione looked at the clock and saw that is was 11:30 which meant that it was her time to watch.

Hermione headed up to the room and saw that Mrs. Weasley was holding Harry's hand and stroking his forehead.
"Any changes?" asked Hermione.

"His pulse is slowing down but other than that no. Why don't you go to bed? I will take your shift." said Mrs. Weasley.

"No Mrs. Weasley. You had first shift anyways. Why are you still up? You need to go to sleep."

"I couldn't sleep so I took everyones shift. I can take yours too."
"Mrs. Weasley, you really need to go to sleep. I know that he is your son but you are not helping him by making yourself sick to stay with him. I will sit here with him. Who's got next shift?"

"Ginny, but I don't think that she will be able to handle it. She really loved him, didn't she?"

"Yes she did," replied Hermione bitterly. "and he loved her in return. Go to bed. I will get you when my shift is up if you want but you need to get some sleep first."

"Ok," said Mrs. Weasley.

Mrs. Weasley just turned to leave the room when Harry's limp form started seizing up and convulsing. It also sounded like he was having trouble breathing.

"HEALER COMERAND! COME QUICKLY! additum aerius! Hurry UP!!" Mrs. Weasley shouted.

Healer Comerand ran up the stairs with his bag in hand. Mr. Weasley just walked in the door when he saw Ron running up the stairs.

“What in the world is going on?” Mr. Weasley asked.

“Harry’s badly hurt and I think something is really wrong." yelled Ron as he ran up.

"Why is he here instead of at St. Mungo's? Shouldn't he be there? I mean the healers would be closer to him."

"Yes, the healers would be closer to him but then Voldermort and his little group will be able to get to him." cried Hermione. "This is Voldermort's doing in the first place. Besides the Burrow was closer than St. Mungo's was.

"Will Somebody help me hold him down?" yelled Comerand, who was trying to get Harry the relax. "Mrs. Weasley, I need you to talk to him, see if you can get him calmed down any."

"But I thought that you said he couldn't hear us?"

"He can't but maybe if you talk, he is close enough to consciousness to hear."

Mrs. Weasley sat on the edge of the bed and started talking to Harry. She told him to relax and just talked about the odds and ends about what had been going on since the break had begun. After ten minutes, he started relaxing enough that everyone could let go.

In all of the struggling, the blankets had been thrown askew on the bed. As Mrs. Weasley began to pull them up, Ron noticed something.

"Healer, what do you make of this big bruise on his chest?" Ron asked. "It looks really bad."

Comerand held his hand over the bruise. As he moved it around, his face got really pale.

"I am so sorry that I didn't realize it earlier, but it looks like he's been kicked in the chest. Four of his ribs have been broken, three of which have punctured his left lung. I tried to heal them, but I can't get them to mend. I don't know what else to do. I mean, I can try to work on them a little more, but there's not much I can do. All you can do is try to make him as comfortable as possible. My guess is that he won't last until morning. I am truly sorry. I thought he was supposed to be the Chosen-One."

"A boys dying and all you care about is wether or not he's the Chosen-One? You should be ashamed of yourself." screamed Mrs. Weasley, as she ran forward and slapped the healer. You just get out of my house! Get out!"

"Mrs. Weasley, will you calm down for a minute? You realize that you are telling the only person that can help Harry, to leave, right?

"That's okay, little girl. There's nothing more I can do here anyways."

" I am not a little girl. You better leave and I am sorry for wasting your time. Just get out of here now." yelled Hermione, who's temper was flaring up fast.

Last time Ron saw Hermione like this, she sent a flock of birds she had conjured to attack him. He still bore the scars on his arms and face from their attacks!

"All I am going to say is that when he starts coughing up blood, he doesn't have much time left. I am sorry that I couldn't do much more. I won't tell anyone that I saw Mr. Potter. I know that you will probably have others to tell first. I will show myself out."

"Harry can't die," cried Mrs. Weasley. "He's one of my sons. I can't sit here and watch him die! I can't do it."

"Mrs. Weasley, I think I know a way to help Harry." said Hermione tentatively.

"How? How can you help Hermione?"

"An old family friend of my moms is a muggle surrgeon. I could see if she wanted to help."

"And how are you going to explain all of the magic around here?"

"Thats the beauty of it. She was there when I got my Hogwarts letter, so she knows about magic."

"Do you think she would help?"

"I don't know. I have to stop my my house to have my parents take me there."

"Arthur, go with her. I don't want anyone out by themselves right now." replied Mrs. Weasley.

"Mr. Weasley, you are going to have to grab my arm so I can take you to my house. Are you ready?" asked Hermione.

"Yep, lets go."

Together they apparated into the night.

AN: additum aerius is Latin for give air. I do not speak latin so i had to look it up in a latin dictionary. If anyone knows what it is supposed to be please feel free to drop me a line letting me know what it is supposed to be. Please leave a review.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters.

AN: I am sorry I haven't updated in while. Something came up so I have
to type when I can get to a computer. I am writing my story in a
notebook so when I can get to a computer, I can get it typed faster. I
hope you are still reading and I will update when I can.

Chapter 8 Dr. Lipmal

Hermione took Mr. Weasley to her house. When they arrived, Mr. and
Mrs. Granger were still sleeping.

"You wait in the living room Mr. Weasley. Mom and Dad would freak if
they saw a stranger in their bed room in the middle of the night." she
said.

Mr. Weasley went into the living room and started looking around. This was the second time he had been in a muggle house and he wanted to have a good look around.

Hermione went up to her parents room. Luckily they were both asleep, she thought. She walked over to her moms side of the bed and shook her awake. She looked at Hermione and sighed.

"Come on 'Mione, did you have another nightmare where you got a B on your test? Mommy will keep you safe from that mean old B."

"No mom I didn't. One of my friends' lives is in danger and I need your and dads help."

"Which one?" her mom asked.

"His name is Harry mom. He has maybe an hour left to live and I need to find Dr.Lipmal. Please? I need you to get dad and get downstairs. Mr.Weasley is waiting in the living room."

A minute later the Grangers were gathered in the living room, waiting for Mr.Weasley to get out of the bathroom. When he finally got out, Hermione turned to her parents.

"Mr. Weasley and I will apparate us to Dr. Lipmals house. Dad, you grab Mr. Weasleys Arm, Mom you grab mine. Just close your eyes and concentrate on the destination and we will do the rest."

With a spin and a crash landing from the two older Grangers, they appeared in the village of Ottery St.Catchpole. Mr.Weasley looked around in awe. All of the years that the Weasleys lived outside of Ottery St.Catchpole, he had never been to the actual village.

"Mom, Dad, are you ok?" asked Hermione as she looked down at her parents.

"My nose feels like it left a little reluctantly." muttered Mrs. Granger.

"Do you do that all of the time?" asked Mr. Granger

"Yes dad, I do it all the time. Please don't worry about it, I have done it enough that I'm not worried about it. Are we going to go see Dr. Lipmal now?"

Just then there was the sound of a door opening. A woman with long red hair was standing in the doorway looking really annoyed.

"What is the meaning of all of this noise at this time of night? Donna? What are you doing here?"

"Please Dr.Lipmal, one of my friends is introuble. He needs help, but we can't take himto the hospital because there is a person trying to kill him. He's dying as we speak." rushed Hermione.

"I thought that you were a witch? Why can't you fix him? Just wave your wand and he'll be better."

"I am a witch but there is enturnal damage and I can't fix that. Please will you help me?"

"Why should I help a witch?"

"Cindy?" asked Mr. Weasley, who spoke up for the first time since they arrived.

"Who are you and how do you know what my name is?"

"Because I happen to be your brother Cindy. You ran away from home when I got my Hogwarts letter because you never got one. You decided to become a muggle doctor."

"Well I was born a squib. How do you expect me to behave?"

"Ouch" yelled Hermione.

"What are you yelling about?" asked Mrs.Granger, looking at her daughter.

" My coin burnt. Somethings wrong with Harry. Ineed to go." Said Hermione as she disapparated. When she reappearedat the burrow, things were chaotic. Ginny was crying, while Ron, Fred and George were sitting on the floor trying to calm a crying Mrs. Weasley down. Harry was unconscious but was stiff and coughing up tons of blood. Hermione felt darkness creeping up on her as she looked at Harry. Mr. Weasley was suddenly behind her and caught her before she hit the ground. He led her over to a chair and let the other three people behind him into the room.

"I came not a minute too soon." said Dr. Lipmal, who appeared to have brought most of a hospital with her. "I need everyone to get downstairs so that Ican work. I will come let youknow if there are any changes. Arthur, Molly, Can youtwo stay for a minute. There is something that I would like to say to you before I have you before i have you head down." said Dr. Lipmal

"I want to apologize for everything that I put mom and you through Arthur. I should have understood that just because I didn't have magic didn't mean that I wasn't special in my own way. Molly, I am sorry that I wasn't there to see you marry my brother. I hope that when we get this crisis taken care of that we can have coffee and catch up. Now you may stay until I get finished setting up but then I would rather it if you stayed downstairs with your family. I understand dear Harry is family, but if you hang around here, I will not be able to help him. Do either of you think that youmight be able to use a little magic to get the heart monitor going? I know that you don't have electricity."

Molly gave her wand a sad sort of wave in the direction of the monitor. When the monitor started a slow beeping, Molly gave a huge cry and ran out of the room.

AN: I am sorry that it has taken me so long to update but I haven't been able to get to a computer. Also I have up to chapter 24 written in a notebook so any ideas that are in my story that happen to show up in the Deathly Hallows I didn't steal.

Please Leave feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 9 A Sorrowful Goodbye.

Mrs.Weasley was sitting in the hallway outside of the room,
listening to the steady beating of the monitor. As she listened, the
tones suddenly became flat. With a scream she ran in the room in time
to see Dr.Lipmal grabbing a strange kit out of one of the boxes.

"Its called a difibulator. When I push this button it sends
an electric charge to the heart in hopes of restarting it. I need you
to stand back please." said Dr. Lipmal.

She pressed the button and Harry's body went rigid but there
was still a flat line on the screen. Lipmal tried four more times but
the line was still straight.

" I am so sorry Molly. I don't know what else to do, he's
gone. I will go let the others know." she said as she left the room.

Mrs.Weasley walked over to the bed and started crying.
"Harry you were always there for people when they needed you. If we
would have found you sooner, you would have been okay. This is all my
fault. A mother should know when somethings wrong with her son."

"Mum, there was nothing that you could have done. Voldermort
had injured him far too much for him to be healed." said Ron who was
standing in the doorway, with tears running down his face. Hermione
was leaning against the wall also crying.

"We will do everything in our power to finish what Harry
started" sobbed Hermione.

AN: I know this is a very short chapter but I think it would be great
to leave it there.I would love feedback on what you think.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

AN: Next chapter is ready. I would love to find out what everyone thinks. I am sorry that it is taking me so long to update but I have to use my work computer and I'm not getting a lot of time to type. Please bear with me, I will update when I can. Thanks to everyone that has reviewed!!!

Disclaimer. Not mine

Chapter 10 A Miracle and a Magical Wedding

The Weasleys Sat around Harrys bed for the night, not talking but thinking about how empty their lives would be without Harry. Around one in the morning everyone started falling asleep.

Hermione was one of the first to wake after a few hours of sleep. As she woke, her yes traveled to the heart monitor that Dr. Lipmal had forgotten to unhook the night before. The line was still going in its smooth, flat line.

"Why did you have to leave us Harry? Why did you have to leave all of the ones that loved you so much? There's going to be a gapping hole in everyone's hearts that nothing will be able to fill. I am so sorry for causing so much tension in our trio. If I hadn't been such a witch, we would have had so much fun. I loved you so much Harry! Every time I saw you with Ginny last year, I wanted to tear her from limb to limb. Now I know that I was selfish. I wish that there was something that I could do to bring you back."

Hermione had tears running down her face as she bent over to kiss Harrys hand. When she sat up, four tears ran of the end of her nose and landed on Harry's bare chest. Hermione pulled the blankets up to cover him. As she pulled them up, she thought she saw movement. Gasping, she looked around.

The Weasleys were still sleeping. She looked down at Harry. There's no way Hermione. she thought you are just imagining things as usual. You just need to get some sleep.

Hermione got up and walked around the bed to wake the others when she saw the movement again. Harrys arm was twitching! No way! she thought. Her eyes traveled to the heart monitor and received a shock. There were steady peaks traveling across the screen.

"Mrs. Weasley! Mrs. Weasley HE'S ALIVE! Get up!" yelled Hermione.

"Hermione he's gone." cried Mrs. Weasley, sitting up. "I know that you were close to him but we need to accept he's gone."

"Who's gone?" a voice croaked

Hermione and Mrs. Weasley turned their heads toward the bed where the voice was coming from.

"Harry?" yelled Mrs. Weasley.

"Can you please keep it down? My head really hurts." muttered Harry, turning his head to look where they were standing.

"Hermione, hurry to the kitchen and get four or five headache cures and a blood replenishing potion, will you?" asked Mrs. Weasley, who had a look of wonderment in her eyes. "harry what in the world do you think that you are doing?" she demanded. Harry had swung his legs around to get out of the bed.

"Nothing," he muttered, lying back down and grabbing his head. "I seem to be too dizzy to go anywhere. What happened?"

"You mean other than Hermione bringing you here with a cracked skull, having a healer coming to try to heal you, finding out you also have four broken ribs which the healer couldn't heal, so we had to bring a muggle doctor here to do a surgery on you, then you died and come back to life after six hours?" said Mrs. Weasley sarcastically. "Now you are going to lay back down and get some sleep after you drink this."

As Harry drank the cure, Mrs. Weasley woke the others and made them leave the room. In the hallway, Mrs. Weasley told the others about the miracle.

Everyone wanted to go talk to Harry, but Mrs. Weasley put an end to that when she explained that Harry would need a lot of rest while his body tried to heal. She also told Harry that for at least the next two weeks he was not to get out of bed because not only was he weak but his ribs needed time to heal.

The next morning, Harry called Ron and Hermione into the room.

"Have you guys got any ideas about where the Horcruxes are?" he asked.

"Harry, are you seriously going to go after these Horcruxes? You died without even going after one! I AM NOT GOING TO LET YOU GET KILLED TRYING TO SAVE THE WIZARDING WORLD!!!" yelled Hermione.

"Mate, without all of the yelling, she's ight. Do you think we are going to let you risk your life again? Besides, Bill and Fleurs wedding is in a few days, why don't we relax until after the wedding, then we can decide what to do." said Ron

"I have to go after the Horcruxes. I made a promise to Dumbledore and I intend to fulfill it. You guys can come with me or you can stay but I have to go. Why can't you see that? I need to do this! The prophecy said that I am the one who can do this. If you don't want to help me , then fine, DON'T! I will find and destroy the remaining horcruxes myself and then I will find and destroy Voldermort!" yelled Harry, as he started coughing.

"Harry, we want to help you, but we don't want to think of you dying because of a bunch of selfish jerks that don't even care." said Hermione.

AN AGAIN: I KNOW THAT THIS CHAPTERS NOT FINISHED BUT I THOUGHT I SHOULD MAKE AN UPDATE. I WILL TRY TO FINISH THIS CHAPTER SOON. THANKS TRISTAN CARTIER

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

"You think they are selfish? You think parents who are dying to save their children are selfish? You think that children who are growing up without parents are selfish? You think children who are dying for no reason are selfish? Did you ever think that you are being selfish?" asked Harry wheezing and coughing.

"Harry, darling calm down." said Mrs. Weasley, rushing over to the bed. "What do you two think you are doing, upsetting him? You know that he needs to stay calm right now." Turning her attention back to Harry she said " Calm down, I will get them out of the room. Why don't you get some sleep? I will bring you something to eat when dinners ready."

"Mrs. Weasley, we were just talking to Harry." said Hermione.

"Well you two have upset him. Get downstairs and help me fix dinner." she said, walking out of the room. Ron and Hermione looked over at Harry and shook their heads as they left the room.

Everyone went downstairs, leaving Harry alone with his thoughts Even though he was mad at them, he knew that he could never endanger his best friends’ lives. Suddenly, he knew what he had to do. Harry would wait for everyone to go to sleep, then he would leave. He didn’t know where he was going to go but he had to get out of here before anyone got hurt.

Concentrating, he summoned a piece of parchment, a quill and a bottle of ink and wrote:

Dear Mrs. Weasley,
I want to thank you for all that you have done for me. You are like a mother to me and I want to thank you for that. I am glad that I ran into you at Kings Cross six years ago. I am sorry that I left without letting you know, but I was given a quest from Dumbledore last year and if I stick around, Ron and Hermione will want to come along. I don’t think that I would be able to live if anything happened to them. I am so sorry for all of the heartache that I have caused. Thanks again for everything.

Harry Potter

As Harry finished writing the letter, he laid back on the bed and looked up at the ceiling. I had better rest while I still can. thought Harry as he began drifting off to sleep. There is no telling when the next time you will get to rest is.

***************

Harry woke later that night from his dream that he had for many years. He dreamt of Voldermort murdering his parents. He dreamt of his parents laying him in his bed for the night, then the sound of a door being thrown open. He dreamt of his father telling his mother that she was to take Harry and hide while he tried to hold Voldermort off. He dreamt of the blow from the killing curse throwing his father down the stairs, his mother begging for the life of her only son as the curse killed her. He also saw a wand pointing at his head as he too got the curse thrown at him.

Harry sat up slowly, swung his legs over the side of his bed and stood. By the silence that ran through the house, everyone was asleep. As he walked over the the wardrobe, he could feel his lungs protesting. He knew when Voldermort kicked him in his side that his ribs had broken, but at the time he didn’t realize that he had also punctured a lung.

As Harry walked across the room, it started to tilt. Stop it! he thought angrily. Slowly he got dressed and walked toward the door. When he opened the door, he groaned. He was in Ron’s bedroom at the top of the house. That meant the he had six flights of stairs to walk down. As he walked down the the fourth landing, the floor tilted. Oh ****! he thought as darkness engulfed him.


AN: HERE IS THE ENDING TO CHAPTER TEN. I DIDN'T REALIZE THERE WASN'T MUCH LEFT OR I WOULD HAVE WAITED TO POST IT. I WILL UPDATE AGAIN AS SOON AS I CAN. THANKS FOR STICKING WITH ME!!!!

AN: Hey! I am back with the next chapter! I will start begging for reviews in the next few chapters if I don't get any.

Disclaimer: NOT MY CHARACTERS

Chapter 11 A Magical Wedding


*****************************

Harry? Harry?

Harry? Harry?

Oh leave me alone. Its so nice and warm here, thought Harry.

"Why isn't he answering? asked a panicked voice.

"I don't know but lets get him to the couch." said a much deeper voice.

As the voices picked Harry up, he groaned with pain.

"Oh, he's coming around, he's coming around! Lets get him onto the couch! Harry, listen, you need to open your eyes. " said Hermione. "Open your eyes."

Harry groaned and slowly opened his eyes and was surprised to see that everything was blurry.

"Sorry, but your glasses broke as you fell down the stairs and we haven't had time to fix them yet. Do you hurt anywhere?" asked Hermione.

"You mean other than my head and chest? What happened?"

"You were trying to leave but you passed out. You fell down five flights, so you are lucky that you didn't injure anything more than was already injured. Mrs. Weasley is getting you a Pain Reducing Draft and you are in the living room, laying on the couch. Why in the world were you leaving Harry? You are still unwell!" said Hermione.

"I would like to know that too." said Mrs. Weasley. carrying a goblet in form the kitchen. "You could have really hurt yourself. I just found your little note a few minutes ago and I am really disappointed in you Harry! Hermione and Ron want to come with you to do whatever it is that you are doing. I don't know about them, but I would give my life to help you."

"Mrs. Weasley, that's the problem!!! Too many people have already died for me! I couldn't stand it if another person died because of me! Dumbledore died because I was around!"

"Harry, Dumbledore's death was not your fault so don't even say that it was!!!" said Mrs. Weasley, handing Harry the goblet.

"Besides, we wouldn't be able to stand it if you died again Harry! You are our friend!!! We know what the risks are and we are willing to do whatever we have to, to help you. We want to help you."

"She's right mate," laughed Ron. "You are stuck with us."

"Tomorrow we will walk you back up to Ron's room and you will stay there until the wedding, understand?" demanded Mrs., Weasley.

"Yes ma'am. I'm so...........ry." said Harry as he tried to stifle a yawn. A few seconds later, Harry was out like a light, snoring.

"So what did you put in his drink mum? I know that you put something in it because he never goes to sleep that easy." said Ron, laughing.

"I just gave him a little sleeping potion so that he would sleep through the night so that we didn't have to worry about him taking off in the middle of the night, so that we can all get some sleep. Lets head back to bed."

"I'm going to stay down here Mum. See you in the morning." said Ron.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A few days later, Harry was sitting in bed, waiting for the wedding to get ready. He had promised Mrs. Weasley that he would rest all morning, if he could go to the wedding that after noon. Harry was still stiff and sore but he would get to make his first trip downstairs since falling down them!

Ron was going to be up in a minute to help him get into his dress robes and walk him down the stairs. He felt bad about causing all of this trouble, but he knew that if he refused, he would be in bed until Christmas. Ron arrived a minute later.

"Are you ready to get out of bed?" asked Ron, grinning.

"You bet! This bed is starting to grow on me. Any longer in it, and I will be attached to it. I need to get up and move around." said Harry, swinging his legs over the side of the bed.

"Yeah, well if mom had her way around it, you would still be in bed. Besides, you know mum is going to give you a lecture before we get out in the garden." said Ron.

"I know. Lets get ready. Ooh my ribs still hurt!!!!!!" groaned Harry as he stood up.

"I know mate." said Ron. "Are you ready to start heading downstairs? Mum made me swear that you would stop on every landing and rest for a minute and that if you get dizzy, you will sit on the stairs for a minute."

"Can we give it a rest on that? If I get dizzy, I will sit down. Lets head down."

Slowly they made their way down the stairs. Harry only had to stop once for a short break, then he made his way down the stairs. When he and Ron reached the bottom, Mrs. Weasley was waiting at the bottom. She grabbed Harry by the elbow and lead him to a chair just inside the back door.

"You will rest here until the other guests arrive, then Ron will take you out to the tent. If you get tired, you can come inside and take a nap on the couch. I don't want you to go up the stairs by yourself, so don't even think of trying, do you understand me?" demanded Mrs. Weasley.

"Yes, Mrs. Weasley. Please quit treating me like a baby." sighed Harry, sitting down on the chair.

" Until you are back up to par, I will treat you the way that I want to treat you, got it? Now relax for a few minutes. Ron come into the garden and help me finish setting up for the party."

Mrs. Weasley and Ron went outside, leaving Harry sitting in the kitchen by himself. Harry closed his eyes and tried to imagine what his life would have been like if he had grown up with his parents. He would be in the kitchen, waiting for his mother to fix breakfast. His dad would walk in, scrunch up his hair and ask him how his day was. Life would be perfect, he thought.

Harry was pulled out of his daydream by the sound of footsteps on the stairs. He moved a little and saw a beautiful woman walking down the stairs. Her hair was done up in an elegant curls around her face. She had a beautiful baby blue dress on that looked like it was wrapped around her.

"How are you feeling, Harry?" asked Hermione.

" I'm okay, now" said Harry.

You are so helpless, Harry Potter!" she laughed. " I was really scared when we found you! You were so pale that I thought for sure that you were dead then. I would have done anything to make you better. Then you did die and I thought that I had lost you forever. I really love you Harry, I have ever since I first laid eyes on you on the Hogwarts Express. Last year, every time that I saw you with Ginny, I felt like ripping her from limb to limb. I know that in our first year, I was a bushy haired, buck toothed, bookworm, but I have really changed Harry, and I would really like to go on a date with you someday. I know that we have to find and destroy the Horcruxes first, but I would really like to."

"I don't know what to say Hermione. I felt the same way for you. As much as I hate to say it, I dated Cho and Ginny to try to ignore my true feeling for you. I think that we could go on a date with you after we finish Horcrux hunting."

"Thank you Harry. Are you ready to head outside?" asked Hermione.

"Yes, but we need to go slow because I am still having problems walking."

"Just grab my arm and we will head out. Lean on me if you need to. I may be a girl, but carrying so many heavy books has made me pretty strong." said Hermione, smiling.

So arm in arm, Harry and Hermione made their way out to the big tents set up in the back yard. There were two big tents set up. On the right was the tent where the friends were supposed to sit and on the left was the the tent where the family was supposed to sit. Mrs. Weasley had told Harry earlier that they were supposed to sit with the family, so Hermione lead Harry to a set of chairs on the left and they sat down.

When they sat down, Harry started looking looking around. There were pink and white flowers everywhere. There were roughly two hundred chairs set up total. There was also an alter set up at the front of the chairs, that looked as though it was made of ivory. As Harry looked around, he felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see a girl with pale blond hair looking at him.

" 'Arry, Oww orrible aboot yur accident. Ow are you feeling?"

"I'm fine Gabrielle." replied Harry.

"Thatz good. I will talk to you later, Arry. Au revior!!"

"That little girl still likes you," stated Hermione.

"That may be the case, but she will never hold a place in my heart like you do, Hermione." replied Harry, kissing Hermione on the cheek.

About time About time. thought Ron, from the other side of the yard. I was beginning to think he was as stupid as Crabbe.

The music started and everyone sat down in their assigned seats. Gabrielle and Ginny were the first ones down the aisle in dresses of pale gold, throwing handfuls flower petals down as they went. Behind them came Fleur and her father. Her dress sparkled as if it was covered in thousands of stars and the veil floated behind her as if it was held up by invisible hands.

When they reached the alter, Fleur stood in the middle while Mr. Delacour stepped off to the side.

"Welcome everyone. We are gathered here today for the joining of Fleur Marie Delacour and William Joseph Weasley. Will you two please grasp hands and face each other?" asked the minister, a pretty woman of around thirty. " Do you both love each other and do anything for the other for as long as you live?"

"I do" Fleur and Bill said in unison.

The minister touched his wand to their clasped hands. A heart fluttered out of the end of the wand and stopped by their hands.

"Do you promise that in sickness and in health that you will help each other?"

"I do." they said again.

Another heart flew out of the wand and linked in with the first.

"Do you promise that in the worst of times, you will be there for each other?"

"I do"

A third heart flew out of the wand and joined with the others. There was a flash of light and when it disappeared, everyone started clapping as they watched the bride and groom kissing.

"Introducing Mr. William Weasley and Mrs. Fleur Weasley." said the minister as he stepped away from the happy couple.

"Now if everyone would come this way, we have refreshments." said Mrs. Weasey, who was still dabbing at her eyes with her handkerchief.

Hermione helped Harry stand then slowly they made their way over to one of the tables set around the dance floor.

"How are you feeling Harry?" asked a voice. Harry turned to see Lupin standing next to him.

"I'm doing pretty good considering. How are you doing?'" asked Harry.

"I'm doing pretty good. I have been trying to help the order but there's not much that I can do anymore. We have moved back to Headquarters and are trying to do all that we can to track down Voldermort. As you can guess there hasn't been much progress in finding him. The order has been so lost since June. I better get going. Take care Harry. I will talk to you later."

The party lasted for six hours, by which time Harry was in a lot of pain. He knew that he should have gone inside hours ago, but he was having too much fun to go in. Now Harry was regretting his decision. He really wanted to go inside now, but he would have to find Hermione first.

Harry started walking around when he bumped into someone. He couldn't see properly now. He knew that Voldermort was attacking his mind again. and he didn't know how to prevent it.

"Potter? What's wrong?"

"I... Voldermort... Help..."

"Molly, cone here. Potter's taken ill again."

Harry felt someone pick him up and start moving with into the house and was laid onto the couch. About an hour after he was brought inside, Harry came over with a fever that Mrs. Weasley couldn't get broken.

Finally after around four hours, Harry started calming down and fell into a fitful sleep.

"What in the world do you reckon that was about?" asked Mrs. Weasley, placing another cold rag on Harry's forehead.

"I have no He kept repeating something about You-Know-Who and help. We can ask him when he wakes up. Sorry but I have to leave. I have a new teacher that I have to interview." said McGonagall.

Mrs. Weasley checked on Harry's forehead again and was relieved to feel that it was much cooler. Placing another rag on his forehead, Mrs. Weasley promised herself that she would check on him in an hour.

AN: I FINALLY FINISHED THE CHAPTER!!!!!! Sorry it has taken me so long, but this was a long chapter and I have really been busy lately, so I haven't had time to type it up. PLEASE REVIEW!!!! I really need to know how I'm doing but no one will tell me. ONCE AGAIN PLEASE REVIEW!!!!!

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: I own the Harry Potter books, and the Harry Potter movies, but I don't own the Characters.

AN: Thank you to everyone that is reading my story!!! I just wish that more people would review. PLEASE REVIEW!!!


Chapter 12 Horcrux Hunting

The next morning, Harry awoke, feeling stiff and very sore. He sat and started thinking about everything that had happened over the past few years. He remembered Hagrid picking him up from that hut on the rocks after telling him that he was a wizard. He remembered Ron, Fred and George flying a car to the Dursleys and stealing him in the dark. The summer before his forth year, the Weasleys got him and took him to the Quidditch World Cup. The very next summer, part of the Order came to the Dursleys and took him to Sirius's house, where he spent the summer cleaning out a drawing room full of dangerous items. The only item the the whole house that Ron, Hermione and he had found was a locket that none of them could open.

Suddenly Harry stood up, really excited and made his way up the stairs the rooms where Ron and Hermione slept. Something had just occurred to him and he wanted to run his idea by Ron and Hermione, but he had to get up the darn steps first.

When he reached the third landing, he saw the sign for Ginny's room. He raised his hand to knock, but stopped. If he knocked, then he would wake Ginny up too, and he really didn't want to have to tell Ginny about what was going on.

Slowly, Harry turned the door handle and peeked inside. He was relieved to see that Hermione was sleeping nearest to the door. Silently, he crept into the room and shook her shoulder.

"Huh?" asked Hermione, rolling over in the the bed. When Harry saw her face, he had to bit his tongue so that he didn't laugh. Her face was green with big red letters running across it saying HA HA HA. "Harry, what are you doing in here? You should be down on the couch, sleeping."

"Yeah well never mind that right now. I need to talk to you and Ron downstairs, right now. I think I know where one of the horcruxes are."

"Fine, I'll get Ron, you go back downstairs and get on that couch." said Hermione, getting out of bed.

"Fine, but before you wake Ron, you might want to use a very powerful scrubbing charm on your face. If he sees you right now, he would attack you. I think Fred and George decided to have a bit of fun last night." said Harry, turning to leave the room.

"And why would I do that? I know I don't look that great in the mornings, but calling me ugly is just wrong."

"Just go look in the mirror before you get Ron, okay." said Harry making his way down the stairs.

Five minutes later, Hermione came downstairs (with a clean face) followed by a grumbling Ron. When Ron saw Harry sitting on the couch, he woke up fully.

"Whats wrong Harry? Are you in pain? Do you want me to get mum?"

" No Ron, I want you to sit down. I think that I have found a horcrux." said Harry.

"But if you are in pain, you need a pain potion." said Hermione.

"No Hermione, I do not want a pain potion. What I want is for the both of you to sit down and listen to me. I know where a horcrux is but if you don't shut up then I won't be able to tell you where it is. "

"Fine Harry, we are listening, but as soon as you tell us, you are going to lay back down for a little bit, understand?" said Ron, sitting on the floor in front of the couch.

"As I have said, I know where a horcrux is. Do you two remember when we were cleaning Grimmauld Place the summer before our fifth year? Do you remember what we found?"

"Who wouldn't remember spending their summer cleaning? As for what we found, what does that have to do with anything?"

" Just think of some of the things that we found!" insisted Harry.

"Well we found a music box, some old pictures, an Order of Merlin, and some very nasty creatures, not to mention that dressing gown that tried to choke me." said Ron

"AND A LOCKET WE COULDN'T OPEN!" exclaimed Hermione. "That was Slytherin's locket!!! But we threw it out with the garbage."

"But with as much stuff as Kreacher kept trying to steal, there's a chance that its still in the house somewhere. The question is, how are we going to get to #12 without all of the Order knowing what we are doing?"

"Who are you talking about and where are they going?" asked Mrs. Weasley coming down the stairs in her dressing gown. "Oh, Harry dear, you're awake. I'll go get you a pain reliever. Ron, Hermione, why didn't either of you come to tell me that he was awake?"

"That's my fault Mrs. Weasley. I told them not to tell you because I'm fine and I knew you'd worry." said Harry, moving to stand up.

"After you falling yesterday, I have every right to worry about you. Now I will go and get you a sleeping draft so you can get some more sleep at least. And I don't want you to leave that couch, you understand?"

"No Mrs. Weasley, I do not understand. I feel perfectly fine. All I want to do is join everyone else at the breakfast table, instead of lying in a bed and getting treated like a cripple."

"Harry James Potter, you listen to me right now. As long as you are under my roof, you will do what you are told. Do you understand me?" yelled Mrs. Weasley.

"You know what Mrs. Weasley, I do understand you. I understand you perfectly. If you don't want me here, all you have to do is say so. Tomorrow morning, I will leave so you don't have to worry about me anymore. That ought to make you happy!" shouted Harry, getting off the couch and running out the back door.

"HARRY!! I DON'T MEAN THAT!! YOU DIED ON ME AND I DON'T WANT TO HAVE TO GO THROUGH THAT AGAIN!!! COME BACK HERE!!" yelled Mrs. Weasley, walking over to the door.

"Don't worry mum, I'll go talk some sense into him." said Ron, following Harry out the door.

Ron walked out to the Quidditch pitch and found Harry sitting in the middle, his shoulders shaking.

"Mate, you have to get used to people caring about you. Mum is the biggest worry wart in the wizarding world. She cares about you like Hermione and I do. You have to understand, you died on us and by a miracle, you are still with us. None of us would be able to stand it if you died and you weren't able to come back to us."

"Ron, you guys don't even have room for me!"

"Actually mate, yes we do. We placed an enlargement charm on my room, then a privacy charm so that we can both fit in there with no problem and so you can have some privacy. DO you want to come see it?"

"Ron, I don't think your mother is going to allow me back in the house. I was really rude to her." said Harry, looking up at Ron.

"Harry, mum understands whats going on. Lets head back up to the house. Besides the twins will be up in a minute and I'm sure you don't want them poking fun at you crying." siad Ron laughing,

Back in the house, Mrs. Weasley was sitting at the kitchen table. When she saw Harry, she jumped up and gave Harry a big hug.

"Mrs. Weasley, I am so sorry for the things that I said. I ..."

"Harry, don't worry about it. You don't you go up to your room for a while so that I can make breakfast."

For the rest of the day, Ron and Hermione sat in Harry and Rons room, talking about the horcruxes and practicing different spells.

"Harry, I'm glad you decided to stay. Ron called from his side of the room. Just think, tomorrow is your birthday. You will finally be of age."

"You better not have done anything!" said HArry

"I didn't. Night Harry"

"Night Ron"

[b]AN: YAY ANOTHER CHAPTER FINISHED> PLEASE REVIEW{/b]

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Disclaimer: I don't own the Harry Potter Characters. I might owns the movies, the books, the Cd's, the backpack and the calendar, but I don't own the characters.

A/N: I'm back with the next chapter, but I'm not sure if there are many people who actually care. From the looks of my reviews (which are still none) nobody likes this little piece of my imagination. IF ANYONE OUT THERE LIKES THIS STORY, OR EVEN IF YOU HATE IT, COULD YOU PLEASE REVIEW TO LET ME KNOW? Anonymous reviews are welcome on my sight, or you could send me a PM if you don't want others to know what you say. FEEDBACK PLEASE????? If I don't start getting some reviews other than from friends, I might just let insanity take over and that's never a good thing. Criticism (if I can spell the thing) of an kind is more than welcome.

Now on with the story:

Chapter 13 A Birthday to Remember

Harry fell asleep a short time later. As soon as he heard him snoring, Ron shot out of bed and quietly left the room. Hermione was already downstairs waiting by the fireplace. Looking at each other, they grabbed some Floo powder and started in on their long night.

Around 11:59, something weird happened that nobody was expecting.

Harry sat straight up in his bed , then fell back, gasping for breathe. It felt like he was getting torn apart little by little. Then his scar started hurting.
As he struggled to catch his breathe, he started digging at his scar. He was in so much pain that he started screaming as he continued to catch his breathe.

Tossing and turning about Harry fell off the bed and onto the floor.

Hermione came running into the room and roughly shook Ron back awake.

"Ron wake up!! Somethings wrong with Harry!" Hermione called shaking his shoulder.

"What? I just got to bed!!" Ron muttered rolling over and trying to pull the blankets up.

"He's probably tired like I am." Ron muttered, sitting up. When they got back to Harry's side, Hermione started yelling and shaking him harder then before.

"Harry! Harry listen to me! You need to relax. Ron grab his hands. We need to get him to relax. MRS. WEASLEY!!!"

*******************************************************

Harry could hear voices, but his brain wasn't allowing him to understand what they were saying. He was having so much trouble breathing that he really didn't care either. His forehead was hurting so bad that he started digging into it, trying to relieve the pain.

*******************************************************

Hermione and Ron grabbed Harry's hands and forced them to his side. They knew that Voldermort was attacking the connection that he shared with Harry and for once, they knew a way to temporarily block that connection.

Last year Dumbledore had worked on a spell and had used it on Harry many times. He had known that he wouldn't be around much longer, so on September the first he made sure that he could talk to Hermione and Ron. After he explained the prophecy that had been made about Harry, he taught them the Disconnection Charm, which would act like a shield to break the connection. Hermione and Ron continued to try to hold Harry down until Lupin, Tonks, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley came charging into the room.

"Get over here! We know what to do to help him but we need you to hold him down so he doesn't hurt himself anymore. As you can see, he has already clawed his face. Are you going to help or not??" Hermione yelled as she tried to keep Harry still.

Hermione and Ron were really nervous because they had never actually performed the spell before and were worried about doing something wrong.

"Are you ready?" Ron asked.

"I am as ready as I ever will be." Hermione replied.

Together the duo took a deep breathe and closed their eyes. They concentrated on Harry and the connection that he shared with Voldermort. They then imagined the connection breaking and muttered the incantation.

"Abrumpo Coagmentationis" they said in unison. When they opened their eyes, they saw the four adults looking sweaty and worn out.

"How did you do that?" asked Tonks, whose usual bubble gum pink hair was a very sweaty brown color.

"Its a little trick that we were taught by someone. We will still have to take care of his forehead, but he should sleep peacefully now. I have never seen anyone rip at their forehead like he was before. Ron and I will keep an eye on him for the rest of the night, but it shouldn't happen again. He'll need a few headache cure in the morning and a few more hours sleep. Thanks for your help, you can go now." Hermione said in a very snippy voice, pretty much shoving the others out of the room.

She waited by the door for a few minutes after everyone had left, then cast the Muffiato spell on the door. It might have been one of Snape's curses but it really came in handy.

Hermione walked over to Harry's bed. He seemed to be sleeping peacefully now, but after what he'd just been through for the last half an hour, not even Ron would have been able to sleep.

"Harry, mate, I know that you're not asleep. Open your eyes. Besides for you to be asleep, you're breathing wrong." Ron stated , with a funny look on his face.

"What happened?" Harry groaned, opening his eyes.

"Voldermort attacked the connection that the two of you share. My guess is that he couldn't find you to give you his little birthday present himself, so he sent it through the connection. He is likely to keep doing it until he is destroyed or until he destroys you." stated Hermione, looking at Harry.

"But how did you break the connection?" Harry asked sitting up.

"Let me explain it Hermione." Ron said, looking at Hermione and smirking. " The last time you explained it, you gave me a headache." Turning to Harry he said, " Dumbledore spent some time last year training us. Well he also invented a spell to help you. Its called the Disconnection Charm. He used it on you once a month all last year. That's why you didn't have any visions from Vol- Vol- Volder-mort. Voldermort." Ron stammered.

Harry looked at Ron in amazement. He had never said Voldermort's name before.

"So when did he do this spell?" Harry asked.

"He would do the spell once a month at night while you were sleeping. It requires a lot of concentration to perform. That's what we had to do earlier." Hermione explained.

"So this spell is like Occlumency?" asked Harry.

"No, the spell is more like a shield. It creates a break in the in the connection for a small period of time." Hermione said. " I thought that you were going to explain what the spell did Ronald."

"So every month I have to perform the spell?" Harry asked.

"No every month we have to perform the spell. You can't perform it on yourself. When Dumbledore invented the spell, the only drawback was that you couldn't perform it on yourself. Ron and I found out earlier in the year that we are not powerful enough to perform it by ourselves either because we're not powerful enough. See now you really need us to be with you."

"Here mate, drink this and get some sleep. We still have some packing that we need to do in the morning." Ron said, handing Harry a cup.

"Do you boys mind if I sleep in here tonight on the other side of the room. I know Ronald can sleep through a tornado and I want to be nearby in case anything else happens." Hermione asked.

"What's a tornado?" Ron asked, a look of total confusion on his face.

"It's a weather condition. You can stay in here if you want to, but you don't have to if you don't want to. Like you told the others, I should be fine to sleep throughout the night."

"I would feel better if I slept in here though." Hermione said. Ron walked back to his side, looking really confused. Hermione waved her wand and a very comfortable looking cot appeared opposite of Harry bed. "

Here at least take an aspirin to help prevent a headache." said Hermione, handing Harry an aspirin and a glass of water. Harry sighed and took the aspirin without complaint

"Good night Harry. Pleasant dreams." Hermione called.

"Night 'Mione." Harry called before drifting off to sleep.
************************************************

Hermione was one of the first to awake the next morning. She had woke up every hour throughout the night to check on Harry. She knew that Voldermort's attack had taken a lot out of Harry and she had wanted to make sure that he was okay.

Hermione quietly tip-toed over to Ron's bed and shook him awake.

"Hey, get up Ron. We need to get the stuff ready for the party."

"Can't I sleep in a bit more mum?" Ron mumbled.

"Ron today is Harry's birthday and we really need to get everything ready before Harry wakes up. Get up."

"Fine, I'm up. Give me a minute to get dressed." Ron grumbled, standing up and glaring at Hermione.

"Okay, but if you're not in the garden in two minutes, then I will hex you until you're up." Hermione said, as she headed out into the garden.

When she reached it,she looked around. Mrs. Weasley, Fred, George, and Ginny had been outside decorating for almost an hour. The garden was decorated in a Quidditch theme. Mrs. Weasley had bewitched a walnut to look like a Snitch and a couple of balls as Quidditch balls. There were a couple of uniforms hanging in the air around the garden. Fred and George were busy trying to put a sign that said " Happy 17th birthday Seeker Harry" in between two trees. Their problem was that they were playing tug-of-war with it. Everything looked great. Hermione looked at her watch and saw that the guests would start arriving in ten minutes. When she looked up, Ron came walking out of the kitchen.

"So what do I have to do?" he asked.

"We need to finish putting up the decorations. We also need to decorate the cake before Harry gets out here."

"Well then lets get cracking. You can do the cake Hermione and I will finish up out here." Ron said, looking around.

Five minutes later, there was a noise coming from the kitchen. Hermione turned in time to see Professors McGonagall, Flitwick and Slughorn walking outside. Professor McGonagall had something really big that she was carrying at her side. She leaned it against the table where the other gifts were.

"So where's Harry?" she asked, looking around.

"He's still asleep, which is where I wish I still was." Ron grumbled. "He had a little problem late last night so Hermione decided to let him sleep in a little."

"He's been through a lot lately, Mr. Weasley, he deserves a bit of a lie in." McGonagall said. " I heard that you and Miss Granger were able to help. Care to explain how you did it?" she asked giving Ron and Hermione one of her infrequent smiles.

"Yes there was a problem and yes we took care of it but no we won't tell you what we did,." Hermione said. "Where are the others at?"

"Tonks, Remus, Hagrid, and Mad-Eye had to pick something up before they came over. They should be here shortly." Flitwick squeaked.

Just then, there was a loud pop from the far side of the garden and
Tonks, Remus, Hagrid, and Mad-Eye appeared, standing next to a large motorbike.

"Wotcher everyone. We thought it was time that Harry recieved Sirius's old motorbike. It's from Hagrid but Mad-Eye, Remus and I had to help him out a little bit. " Tonks said laughing. " So where is the guest of honor at?"

"He should wake up in a few minutes. Hermione said, looking at her watch. When she looked up, everyone was looking at her so she sighed and said. "I put some Sleeping potion in his water this morning so that he would sleep some. I knew otherwise, he wouldn't get a wink of sleep. The potion should wear off in around two minutes. If not then Ron or I will go upstairs and wake him."

"Hey did I miss anything?" Bill asked walking around the edge of the house. a cage in his hands.

"Nope, in fact Harry's still asleep. What did you do, buy a new cage for Hedwig?" Mrs. Weasley asked looking at the cage in her sons hand.

"Nope, this is Fawkes. He just had a burnig day yesterday, so I put him in the cage to bring him here. Instead of disappearing when Dumbledore died, he decided to take on a new master." Bill explained.

"Harry?" Hermione asked, looking at Bill in awe. Bill nodded his head and sat the cage on the table.

"So does everyone know what they are supposed to do?" Mrs. Weasley asked.

"Yes mum." Ron muttered. " We have been through this so many times that I am really tired of hearing about it."

"Uh, guys, sorry to interrupt, but Harry's coming downstairs, so charms on." Ginny said putting the Disillusionment charm on herself.

Harry came down the stairs into the kitchen. When he saw no one there, he started out the back door into the garden. Just as he opened the back door, around fifty people appeared, making Harry reach for his wand.

"Hey Harry!" Angelina Johnson, a chaser from the Gryffindore house Quidditch team called from the back of the group. "Your family and your friends wanted to throw you a party for your birthday to let you know how appreciated you are."

"Can we eat now?" Ron asked.

"Ronald, this is Harry's birthday. Besides he should open his gifts first." Hermione said, looking at Ron reproachfully.

"Open mine furst." Hagrid said gruffly. " I thought it might be time fur ya ter get it."

Harry moved over to Hagrid and looked behind him. When he saw what was sitting there, his jaw dropped.

" Is that..." he began.

"Yep, that's Sirius's motorbike. We all thought that you might like it." Tonks said.

"Sorry Potter, but I can't stay for the whole party. I have to get Hogwarts ready for the next school year. We thought you might like this." McGonagall said.

"We ?" Harry asked, looking at McGonagall like she was crazy.

"You'll see." she smiled, pointing at the package that she had brought. As soon as he pulled the paper off, everyone gasped.

"Happy Birthday Harry." Dumbledore said from his portrait. " I talked Minerva into getting a copy of my portrait made so that you can talk to me when you go on your travels." Dumbledore smiled.
"Now before you make a start on the rest of these marvelous gifts, I think that Bill might have something that you should see."

"Actually, I have nothing to do with this except to bring it here." Bill said, handing Harry Fawke's cage.

" I don't understand." Harry said, looking at baby Fawkes. " I thought that Fawkes was your familiar, Professor Dumbledore. Any ways, I have Hedwig."

"He was my familiar. The unusual thing is that when a person dies, their familiar dies too. Don't worry about it right now though. Why don't you open the rest of your gifts now?"

Harry nodded and started opening the rest of his gifts. He received a new copy of Quidditch Through the Ages, boxes upon boxes of sweets, a box of items from Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes, some new Defense Against the Dark Arts books, a wonderful watch from Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, a miniature Foe Glass from Moody, a book of joke spells from Tonks and a picture of James, Sirius, Lupin and Harry from Lupin.

Harry couldn't believe that so many people cared about him and that so many people wanted to celebrate his birthday with him. The only other party that Harry had ever had was for his sixteenth birthday and that had been spoiled by news about dementor attacks.

"Time for cake." Mrs. Weasley called from the kitchen. As everyone turned around, Harry saw her carry out a cake that looked like the Hogwarts Quidditch Stadium. "Ron, Fred, George, Ginny and Hermione had to help me with the decorations. The grass is made from treacle fudge because we knew that it was your favorite."

Harry and the others sat down to eat the cake. Harry was having the time of his life. As he looked around the table, he got hit in the face with a piece of cake. When he got his glasses cleaned off, he saw Fred and George laughing their heads off.

"This means war!" Harry yelled, as he sent a piece of cake flying at them. His aim turned out to be bad as it hit Tonks in the face. She smiled and threw a piece at Ron. That started an all out food fight.

Half an hour later, everyone sat down, tired and covered in cake. "That was fun." Hermione sighed, even though she still had cake in her ear. "Let me clean up. Scrougify." With a wave of her wand, all of the cake disappeared off of everyone and everything. "Well Harry, Ron and I have some packing that we need to do. I think that we should go and finish that now."

"Thanks everyone. I had a lot of fun." Harry said standing up, just as there was a loud explosion from the front of the house.

"What's going on?" Mrs. Weasley asked. " Fred, George, are those your explosions?"

"If those were ours. we would be laughing, so for once, nope." the twin answered, standing up.

"Then what's going on?"

"Let us go and find out." Herminoe said, pulling out her wand. "We know what to do. Come on Ron, Harry,"

"No! Wait!" Mrs. Weasley said, standing up.

"Molly, as Hermione said, they know what to do." Dumbledore said from his portrait. " I know this because I have trained them. They will be fine."

" Albus, those are my children." Molly said.

" I know but they are more then capable of fighting then anyone though"

****************

Ron, Hermione and Harry pulled out their wands and started walking towards the house. When they got into the kitchen, they saw a big hole in the front of the house. Hermione was just about to head outside when she heard footsteps coming from upstairs.

Hermione put her finger to her lip and pointed up the stair before beckoning the others to follow. Quietly they walked up the stairs to the second floor and saw that it was totally destroyed. There were feathers floating all over the place, and pages from books scattered all over the floor. Harry looked grimly at the others and motioned for the others to follow him up the stairs.

They found the same destruction all the way up the house until they got to the attic. Miraculously they had made it all the way up without encountering anyone until they got right outside of the attic and heard voices. Peering around the edge of the door, they saw twelve people in black robes, standing around a tall ... man.. with a snakelike face.

"Voldermort and his minions are in my house." Ron whispered in disgust. "Let's get downstairs and tell the others."

"Ron, you know that we can't do that. This is what we were trained to do. We can't let the others risk themselves. We were trained to help Harry fight these things." Hermione whispered back.

"Yes, but all of the Horcruxes still exist so we can't destroy him, can we?" Harry asked.

"No, we can't destroy him, but we can at least try to get him to go away without anyone getting hurt. I'll send a message to the others ." Hermione said. She raised her wand and whispered something. Her silver otter appeared and slowly waddled downstairs. "Sorry its so slow. I wish my patronus were much faster."

"How did you do that?" Harry asked, watching the patronus waddle out of sight.

"Its the what that the Order sends messages. You just think what you want the message to be and you conjure your patronus. When the person receives it, they will be sent a picture of what the message was. So what do you think that we should do about these dunce buckets?" she asked, pointing over her shoulder at the attic.

"I say that we wait for them to leave. Maybe they did what they wanted to do and know they're ready to leave.," Ron said.

"Ron, mate, you were trained to fight and yet you want to cower away? I say that we take these thugs out, including old Voldy."

"I'm with Harry," said Hermione, "we need to take old snake face and his gang out. "

"But what about the Horcruxes?" Ron demanded. "Dumbledore said that the only way to kill Voldermort would be to destroy them. We haven't destroyed any of them, so we can't destroy destroy him. What good will it be to attack him?"

" Ron, if we attack his group, we can destroy the Death Eaters with him. Maybe he will disapparate then."

" 'Mione, do you really think that Voldermort will leave just because he doesn't have it crew of idiots. We're a bunch of teenagers."

"Actually we're adults and I know that we can do this. I know that he won't be afraid of us, but we can do this."

"Hermione, we can't do that! He can use Leginamency against us! Do you really think that we can do anything against him?" Harry snapped.

"Harry, we have learned Occlumency. We can block our minds from him. When this is over we will teach you. That is why we were trained, to help you. Please don't worry."

"Well if we're going to do this, lets do it. I have a very bad feeling that they are planning something." Ron muttered.

" Pick your favorite spell and fire on the count of three. One... two... three.." Hermione said.

"Stupify!" Harry shouted, hitting the nearest Death Eater. Hermione did a sharp jab with her wand and a periwinkle blue light came out and hit another Death Eater, throwing him across the room at the same time that a bright orange light hit the wall behind Voldermort.

"Look whos decided to join our little birthday party." Belatrix sneered, who had narrowly missed getting hit with Rons curse. "Whittle baby Potter and his whittle fwends still think that they can take us on? You are more pathetic then I thought."

"At least we're not murderers. At least we've got the nerve to fight instead of hiding behind someone more powerful then us." Harry spat.

"Harry will you shut up! If you can't see, we're a bit outnumbered here!" snapped Ron.

"Yes little baby Potter, listen to your little friends. We're nasty old meanies and we could take you out with one nasty curse." Bellatrix hissed.

"Bella, shut your mouth or you will face my displeasure. You are here to kill the Potter brat not to chit-chat all day." Voldermort hissed.

"Well I don't see you doing anything about it. Everytime you just stand in the background and let us do all of the work. You are pathetic!" Bellatrix snapped at him.

"Did you call me pathetic? Did you call me pathetic? You are the pathetic one. You are the one that hides behind me. You are the one that sought me out. You are the one.You are the one that asked for my protection from Regulus and yet you call me pathetic?" Voldermort
hissed at Bellatrix.

"Are they fighting us or each other?" Harry whispered to Ron and Hermione.

"I have no idea but this is amusing to watch. I say we let them continue and maybe they will kill each other off." Ron grinned.

"Ron as much as I agree with you, we need to get them out of here before someone gets hurt. Lets put the shield on us before we start attacking though. We might know some spells, but they know worse ones. Ready? Harry the charm is...."

"Hermione I know what the charm is. Protego" Harry snapped at Hermione.

"Actually that is one of them but we know a more powerful one. Well teach it to you later. For right now the incantation is PROTEGO MAXIMA. We ready? One... two... Three... AMORI INFLAMARI!" Hermione shouted pointing her wand at Bellatrix, causing her to jump.

"Hermione this is my house that youre burning!" Ron yelled. "DIFINDIO TIBIA" The nearest Death Eater crumpled to the floor clutching his broken leg.

"Ron we were only supposed to use that spell as a last resort. You know that it isn't very nice. We were taught to fight using love." Hermione scolded.

"If we weren't to use it then why did we have to learn it? Besides, these are Death Eaters, do you really think they're going to fight using love? DUCK!!" Ron yelled.

Hermione ducked just as a pitch black light came flying toward her. "That was a little close for comfort."

"Do you think that we can lead them down the stairs?" Harry asked ducking a curse. "We will have a bit more room to fight if we can get them outside."

"We can try it. Send a curse in there direction, then run down the stairs. I will send a patronus and let the others know to go to my house. My parents wont mind and our closest neighbors are over a mile
away."

"Stunners?" Harry asked.

"Okay, so are we counting or just shooting?" Ron asked.

"Just shoot. Now!" Hermione commanded.

As one, they raised their wands and shot stunning spells in the direction of the still arguing Death Eaters before they turned and ran down the stairs.

"Tallantallegra" shouted one of the Death Eaters, "Crucio" yelled
another, all pointing their wands at the trio.

"Get them you idiots!!!" Voldermort yelled running after them.
"They're getting away! GET THEM!!"

Hermione was the first one out of the front door and she threw herself
off to the side as Ron and Harry burst out the door behind her.

"Come out, come out little kiddies. Where'd you go?" asked the squeaky
voice of Peter Pettigrew.

"Let me kill that little rat!" Ron muttered, with a murderous look on
his face. "One quickbludgeoning curse to the head and we don't have to
worry about him anymore."

"Ron, will you shut up! Do you want to give our position away?"
Hermione asked, glaring at Ron. "We need to get all of them out here
before we attack. Now Harry, Ron and I are going to have to leave you
out of this for a few minutes because we have a spell that we need to
perform and if we have any interuptions, it won't work. Ron we are
aiming for any Death Eaters in the front yard. Are you ready?"

Hermione and Ron closed their eyes in deep concentration before they
started chanting. " Owerspay ofway Earthway, Indway, Aterway andway
Irefay, eway allcay uponway ouyay. Otectpray ethay Osenchay Oneway,
ethay oneway otay efeatday Oldermortvay. Elphay otectpray imhay
Earthway, Indway, Aterway andway Irefay."

There was a huge flash of fire and a loud explosion. Hermione and Ron
kept their eyes closed and contiuned muttering the spell. The next
time that they completed it, it started raining, leaving the ring of
fire still burning protectively infront of the trio. The third time
that the spell was finished, a cyclone appeared next to the ring of
fire, swirling the air around them. Finally they finished the spell
for the fourth time, right as the ground began to shake.

"Eway ommandcay eethay, attackway!"

There was a loud noise as hundreds of pounds of pressure rushed past
them toward the Death Eaters. As Harry looked, the Four Elements
started forming a giant creature. It stood between the trio and the
Death Eaters. It had fire in its eyes and looked as if it were made of
wind and water, but it looked like it could cause an earthquake with
one step.

Hermione and Ron were still concentrating on the forming creature when
Harry heard a noise coming from the door. Harry turned to see Ginny
standing in the door, her wand drawn.

"No Ginny, get out of here. We have it under control." Harryy yelled,
jumping out from behind the bush.

"Ginny?" Ron asked, breaking his concentration and opening his eyes.
Harry looked aroud and saw the creature dissapating.

"Ronald, we were almost done! Why did you break your concentration?"
Hermione demanded.

"Because my sister happens to be out here. Ginerva Molly Weasley, get
your arse back in the house!" Ron demanded.

"I couldn't stand being safe when I knew that the three of you were
back here risking your necks." Ginny said, still looking around at the
Death Eaters.

"Stupify!" she yelled, when she saw Bellatrix move.

"You think that you can take me on you little blood traitor? Avada Kedavra!"

Harry watched as the jet of green light shot toward Ginny. He made to
jump in front of the light, but knocked out of the way by Ron, who
jumped toward her at the same time. Hermione grabbed both of their
arms and pulled them back as the curse made contact with Ginny. Harry,
Ron and Hermione watched as she fell slowly to the ground, dead.

Harry wrenched his arm away from Hermione and ran toward Ginny,
stopping long enough to pick up Ginny's wand. As Ron and Hermione
watched, Harry's eyes glowed deep green as he lost control of all
emotion. There was an air of powerful magic surrounding Harry. Somehow
Hermione knew what was coming and grabbed Rons arm, pulling him to the
ground, just as Harry lost all control of his magic.

Both layed on the ground and watched as the wands (both Harry's and
Ginny's) exploded and Harry whipped around to face the Death Eaters,
all watching to see what was about to happen.

"You killed her." Harry whispered. "You killed my sister! You WILL
PAY!! I have watched you kill everyone that I cared about over the
years and I won't stand for it anymore." he yelled, letting his magic
loose. Just before he collapsed, he saw all of the Death Eaters
hitting the ground, dead.

AN; This is what the spell translated to. I'm sorry, but looking up
all of the Latin was giving me a headache, so I wrote this spell in
Pig Latin.

Powers of Earth, Wind, Water and Fire, we call upon you. Protect the
Chosen One, the one to defeat Voldermort. Help protect him Earth,
Wind, Water and Fire.


The second part said : We command thee attack!

AN This is part one of two. As its been so long since ive updated i decided to put the first part up. Enjoy and please leave feedback. I'll get the link in a second.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624


Abrumpo Coagmentationis is latin for break connection

Disclaimer: NOT MINE

AN; LOOK AT THE POOR HUMAN, TYPING MY STORY AND NOT GETTING ANY REVIEWS. ITS MAKING HER REALLY SAD TO FIND OUT THAT NO ON LOVES HER ENOUGH TO DROP A LINE, TELLING HER WHAT THEY THINK. THE VOICE THAT ARE THE CHARACTERS ARE BEGINNING TO DRIVE HER CRAZY, WANTING SOMEONE TO TELL THEM WHAT THEY THINK.

AN: KNIVES WILL YOU GO AWAY BEFORE YOU SCARE WHAT READERS I HAVE AWAY. Sorry about that but she's right. Nobody except my dear friends have reviewed and its starting to make me really sad. :'(

Chapter 13 Explanations.

As Harry hit the ground, Ron and Hermione stood up and looked around. The Burrow was a pile of rubble, not even resembling a house any longer. Hermione would never have guessed that Harry was capable of that much magic.

"Ron, we need to check on Voldermort's cronies and bind them before we do anything else." Hermione said.

"Actually Mione we don't need to check on them." Ron muttered, looking around.

"Fine, I'm going to my parents house to let them know that its okay for them to come back."

"What about Harry and Voldermort?" Ron asked.

"Harry's going to be out of it for a while. That was a lot of power to hit a person and even more energy to let all of that power loose. We need to get those pieces of wood out of his arms but those can wait for now. As for Voldermort, he left shortly after Harry collapsed. I'll be back in a minute. Do you think that you'll be fine here by yourself?" Hermione asked, looking at Ron.

"Just hurry."Ron muttered.

As he looked around he finally understood why Dumbledore wanted him trained. I Harry had that kind of power inside of him, then they could win this war with no problem. Ron started walking around all of the Death Eaters. Most of them were now so disfigured that they were beyond recognition. The ones that had been hit with the least amount of power still were barely visible through all of the burns.

Hermione returned moments later followed by Fred, George, Bill, Charlie, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and the rest of the Order. Tonks was carrying Dumbledores portrait.

"What happened here?" asked Fred.

"Theres something that you need to see before I get into what happened here." Hermione muttered, looking toward the would be doorway. As she lead them over, the first person that they saw was Harry.

"Oh no, now what did he do to himself? Mrs. Weasley muttered, looking at Harry.

"Not Harry, he's fine just a little worn out. I'll explain later. Will you please look where the door used to be?" Hermione asked.

Mrs. Weasley turned her head and saw Ginny laying on the ground. When she saw her, Mrs. Weasley put her hands to mouth and gasped before running over to the body of here only daughter.

"What happened?" Mrs. Weasley demanded. " Who did this to my little girl?"

"Please sit Mrs. Weasley and I will try to explain what I know but Professor Dumbledore is going to have to explain parts of it" Hermione said.

"We can only explain parts of it, but I will tell you what is safe for you to know. First lets get Harry and Ginny moved somewhere else. Might I suggest taking them to Grimmauld Place?" Dumbledore's portrait asked.

"Fine, but I want to take Ginny. She is my only daughter." Mrs. Weasley said, tears still running down her face.

"Okay Molly, you can take her. We have a few things that we have to do before we head over, with Harry." Mrs. Weasley took ahold of Ginny's limp arm and disappeared with a crack.

"Okay Hermione, we need you to go to the Ministry and tell them that we have a bunch of dead Death Eaters for them to dispose of. Remus, will you take Harry to Grimmauld Place? We need to get those wood splinters out of skin, then see if we can find the cores from the wands

"We'll meet at Grimmauld Place in thirty minutes, okay?" Mr. Weasley asked.

"Thats great. I'll see you there." Hermione said as she disappeared. Ron, Tonks, Lupin, Fred, George, Bill, and Charlie all appeared at Grimmauld Place just as Mrs. Weasley came down the stairs. "Where's Hermione?" she asked, looking around.

"Miss Granger had a small matter to take care of before she arrives. She will be here shortly." Albus's portrait stated.

"Would you like some tea or something?" Mrs. Weasley asked, her hands shaking.

"Molly, will you please sit down? I will make the tea. Your hands are shaking so bad that you're libel to drop it on the floor." Remus said with a look of pity on his face.

"Remus sit down. As soon as Miss Granger arrives we have a few matters to discuss." Dumbledore muttered.

"Im going upstairs to check on Harry." Ron said, who didn't seem able to sit still. "Call me when Hermione gets back."

"Ron, please sit down. Hermione should be back any minute." Mr. Weasley whispered.

"Dad, please let me go." Ron growled. " I WANT TO BE LEFT ALONE! WHY CAN'T YOU UNDERSTAND THAT? MY BEST MATE IS UNCONSCIOUS AND MY LITTLE SISTER IS DEAD! I WANT TO BE BY MYSELF FOR A WHILE!" Ron yelled as he stormed up the stairs. He didn't stop until he reached the room where Mrs. Weasley had laid Ginny and slammed the door behind him. "Why didn't you stay away Ginny? You would have been safe if only you had listened. We sent you away for a reason and now you will miss getting to do so many things. I'm really going to miss you Gin. You were always someone that I could talk to. Thank you. I hope that you will watch over us and make sure that we are safe. I hope that you are in a place that you are happy in." Ron muttered, looking down at his youngest sibling.

"She is Ron." came a voice from the doorway. Ron spun around to see a shaky and pale looking Harry Potter standing against the door frame.

"What are you doing down her and how long have you been standing there?" Ron demanded, turning around.

"I knew the others would be talknig and I wanted to be there. As for how long I've come down to be in on the meeting and as for how much I heard, don't worry. I got down here just as you asked her to watch over us. I am so sorry Ron. So many people have died because of me."

"Harry, don't start blaming yourself. You had nothing to do with what happened today." Ron muttered, turning back to face Ginny.

"They came today to get me. How can you say that I had nothing to do with it?" Harry demanded.

"Harry, don't start blaming yourself for this! You had nothing to do with it and don't start seperating yourself from everyone to protect them! Mum needs you mate. Hermione needs you. Bloody hell, I need you."

"He's right Harry." came a voice from behind him. Harry spun around to see Hermione standing behind him. "You can't blame yourself. Bellatrix is the one that shot the curse at Ginny, not you. If you must blame saomene, blame her."

"But.." Harry began, but Hermione smiled and walked forward, hugging him.

"It will be alright Harry. Now are we going downstairs to the meeting or are we gonig to dwell up here?"

"I'm coming." Harry muttered, his legs shaking. "Are you coming Ron?"

"Yes, I'm coming." Ron muttered glancing down at the bed before turning and leaving the room.

"By the way whats with the wood in my arms?" Harry asked.

"The splinters are whats left of yours and Ginnys wands. We figured you would be out of it for a while yet so we hadn't removed them yet."

"But why are the pieces in my arms?" Harry asked.

"We will explain that downstairs. Everyone is waiting for us." Hermione replied.

They each cast a last glance at Ginny before heading downstairs.

**************

Downstairs in the kitchen, everyone was sitting around the table waiting for the trio. Dumbledore was looking down on the group from his place on the wall.

"Miss Granger, Mr. Weasley, Harry please have a seat. We are going to explain a few things to everyone. Harry, you really need to sit down before you fall over. From what I've heard from Miss Granger, you should still be in bed from exhaustion of magic."

"Please Professor Dumbledore call me Hermione."

"I will try. Now I'm going ask you a question Miss Gran...Hermione. When Harry ... died, what happened?"

"Well we sat around his bed for the night. At some point everyone fell asleep. The next morning, I woke up and said a few things and ... er ... kissed his hand." Hermione finished, blushing.

"And did you cry at all?" asked Dumbledore.

"Well yes, I think everyone cried at some point." Hermione said, looking confused.

"No you misunderstand me. I just wanted to know if you cried at all that morning."

"Well yes, I suppose I did. It was difficult not to. I mean he was just lying there so cold and stiff." Hermione muttered, tears forming in her eyes.Harry felt sick, listening to Hermione talking about his temporary death.

"And did any of your tears land on him?"

"I don't know, probably. I think one of them might have landed on his chest when I bent to kiss his hand. Why are you asking me all of these questions?" she asked.

"Because I think you gave me the final puzzle piece to you heritage and to why Harry's here with us today. You see it turns out you aren't a Muggleborn after all, you are a half-blood. You are a rare witch called a phoenitch. In other words, you are half phoenix. The tears you cried that morning were phoenix tears."

"Wow," Hermione muttered, trying to soak in everything that Dumbledore was telling her. "But i thought that phoenix tears couldn't bring back the dead."

"Normally they can't but phoenix tears from a phoenitch are really special. Not only can they heal, but if you care enough for the person then it will restore life to that person."

"Could I try with Ginny?" Hermione asked. "You could try, but I don't know if it will work. Ginny got hit with a curse that killed her, so I don't know if it will work on her."

"Ron, Harry, will you come upstairs while I try?" Hermione asked.

"Let me come up with you." Mrs.Weasley said, "I want to be there for my Ginny if she wakes up."

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Dumbledore all jumped. They had momentarily forgotten that anyone else was in the room with them.

"Molly, why don't you let Hermione try before you go crowding around her." Dumbledore said, nodding toward the trio, telling them to go.

"Thank you Professor Dumbledore. May I ask how to turn on the phoenix tears?" Hermione asked.

"I suggest you take Fawkes with you. I think that he may be of some help." Dumbledore smailed, before winking. "Might I remind you that Fawkes is still a baby, so he's not gonig to be much help but he can help you use your phoenix powers."

Hermione started up the stairs toward Ginny's room. The trio just got up the stairs and into the room when a very fluffy baby Fawkes came flying toward Harry.

He flew over and landed on his shoulder. "I forgot you didn't I?" Harry asked with a chuckle. Harry looked over at the bed and sighed. Fawkes let out a quiver of song that felt like a drop of liquid comfort. It could have calmed and warmed anyones hearts except maybe Voldermort himself.

Hermione looked around, then pulled out her wand, conjuring a chair to sit in next to Ginny's bed. Ron pulled out his wand and conjured another one for himself. Harry looked around, then decided to sit on the floor. As soon as he got the chance, he was going to Diagon Alley and buy himself a new wand. Hermione turned around and saw Harry sitting on the floor.

"Oh Harry, I am so sorry! I forgot you don't have a wand!" She said, looking exasperated. She gave her wand a flick and another chair appeared.

"It's fine Hermione. I wilk get a ndw wand as soon as we get to Diagon Alley." Harry said as he got off the floor, stiffly and sat in the chair.

Hermione turned back to the bed and looked down at Ginny. " How in the world do I do this? I know that I cry, but how do I cry the tears that will help? Fawkes, I need your help." Fawkes looked up into Harry's eyes. Somehow Harry understood that Fawkes was asking for Harry's permission to help. Harry nodded his head and Fawkes flew across the room and landed on the bed. When he landed, he looked at Hermione with stern eyes then tilted his head over Ginny.

"He says that you have to concentrate on the person very hard. As you concentrate, tilt your head over the person and cry." Harry said, stunning even himself. "He also said that he will help you but his tears won't do anything."

"How do you know what he's thinking?" Ron asked. "Hermione and I can understand and speak all of the languages that Dumbledore did but I couldn't understand him."

" I understood him."Hermione muttered.

"I think Fawkes and I have some kind of connection.That's why I can understand him. Hermione is half phoenix , so she can understand him too. Fawkes says as much fun as it is to be talked about, he wants to go back downstairs. Just concentrate Hermione."

Hermione looked down at Ginny. She concentrated on her pale face that still wore the look of surprise that she had had before the curse had hit her. Hermione felt her eyes well up with tears as she concentrated on the pale figure on the bed. She tilted her head as she felt tears starting to run down her face. Three tears fell off her cheeks and fell onto Ginny's face. Baby Fawkes was by her hand, letting out a few tears.

Fawkes then let out a note that clearly said no more tears. Hermione lifted her head and raised her hand to wipe her eyes, but found that her face was dry. Harry got up and walked over to Hermione then led her over to his chair before dragging hers over to the door and sitting down.

Hermione seemed to be holding her breathe, waiting for something. Harry glanced at Ron and noticed that he was looking dumbfounded at something. He got up and walked over to the bed.

"Mate, what's wrong?" Harry asked.

"I think that I just saw her leg twitch." stated Ron.

"Did you really?" asked Hermione in a very excited voice. "Are sure it was her leg?"

"Yes Hermione, I'm sure I saw her leg twitch. Why, what was I supposed to see, her hand?"

"Well I saw Harry's arm twitch so I don't know . I guess it could be anything. Should we call the others in here? Do you think they would want to be in here when she wakes up?" Hermione asked nervously.

"Mione, I'm sure that they would want be here but I think that it should be us thats here when she wakes up."

"Okay, we'll stay in here for a couple of minutes."Hermione said.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione went back to their chairs and sat down. Harry had no idea how long this was going to take,all he knew was that it had already been five minutes since the first tears had fallen and all that had happened was a little twitch here and there.

"Hey Hermione, how long did it take with me?"

"Well, I'm pretty sure that it only took a few minutes from when I kissed your hand. But Harry your 'death' was caused by your injuries. Ginny's was caused from getting hit by the Killing Curse, so it may take a bit longer to start her heart back up." Hermione said.

"Who are you talking about?" asked a soft voice.

"Ginny!" Ron yelled as he ran across the room toward the bed to give his sister a hug.

"Shush Ron. Do you want mum and dad to come in here?" Ginny asked, sitting up slowly. "Would you like to tell me what happened and why I'm in bed?"

"Well" Ron began, but Hermione cut him off.

"Ginny, you need to get some sleep. We promise to explain what happened when you wake up. Drink this." she said, conjuring a Sleeping Draught. "Your body needs a few hours to recuperate then you should be back to normal."

"We need to go to let the others know that you're fine."Harry said, with a look toward the others.

"But I'm not tired. Can I ple..s co-e d-down with you guys?" Ginny asked, fighting a yawn.

"I don't think so." Harry said with a chuckle. "Besides you made me do it not that long ago, now its my turn to do it to you."

"But you were literally beat to death. I just... Wait, I got hit with the Killing Curse. Why am I still alive?"

"We will explain all of that later. Will you please get some rest?" Harry said almost begging Ginny.

"Fine." Ginny yawned. "But I had better get a full explaination later." she whispered, as she layed back and fell asleep.

Ron put his fingers to his lips and motioned for the others to follow. When they got in the hallway, Ron closed the door and turned to Harry and Hermione."So now what?"he asked.

"We go back down to the meeting."Harry said.

"I know that. What I meant was what do we tell everyone about Ginny? The minute they find out that she's fine they'll want to rush up to see her." Ron muttered.

"We tell them the truth, it's as simple as that. We just tell them that it worked but that she's sleeping and can't be disturbed. Now lets get down there" Hemione said.

When they got to the kitchen, everyone turned around to see them. "Did it work?" Mrs. Weasley asked as soon as shd saw them.

"She is absolutely fine Mrs. Weasley. It worked, but right now shes asleep. I gave her a Sleeping Draught, which will wear off in the morning. Please can we finish what we were doing earlier?" asked Hermione. "I know you are worried about Ginny, but she's fine and we have to finish this meeting."

"I think Hermione has a point Molly." Dumbledore said. "I also know that they are extremly tired and should be in bed before long, including Harry."

"So what happened this afternoon?" Mrs. Weasley asked.

"Well as you know, we heard noises coming from the Burrow during Harry's birthday party, so we went to investigate." Ron began.

"When we got inside, we realized that the noise was coming from the attic, so we headed upstairs. When we gpt there, we found twelve Death Eaters and You- Know- Who standing there talking about killing Harry." Hermione continued.

"We planned to lure them out of the house so that no one got hurt. We shot spells at them after Hermione sent the message for everyone to leave. After we shot the spells, we ran down the stairs to the front of the house." Harry added.

"When we got to the front, we hid in the bushes. Ron and I started cconjuring the Four Elements to help not only protect us but to help us fight. Ginny came outside at that point." Hermione said.

"I broke my concentration as Harry and I tried to get Ginny to leave, but she shot a stunner at Bellatrix Lestrange. Bellatrix turned towards her and shot the killing curse at Her. Harry walked towards Ginny, stopped for a second to pick up her wand, then continued to the doorway, where Ginny was laying. Hermione and I saw Harry's eyes start to glow. He got to Ginny right as the wands exploded." Ron muttered.

"By the way, those splinters really hurt." Harry added, looking at Hermione and Ron.

"We'll take care of those later." Hermione said. "Anyways, he turned to look at Ginny and looked at her for a second before turning to look at the Death Eaters. He said they were gonig to pay. I pulled Ron to the ground just as a light flashed. When we peeked over the bush, all of the Death Eaters were falling to the ground. The light flashed back and hit the Burrow and Harry before disappearing. The Burrow was a pile of debris and Harry was on the ground unconscious. There were twelve dead Death Eaters laying everywhere. He- Who- Must- Not -Be- Named got up off of the ground and looked around angrily before disappearing. Ron and I stood up."

"But who caused all of that dameage? I mean it had to be someone really powerful to destroy all of those Death Eaters and knock the Burrow down like that." Harry said.

"Harry. I can't believe that you would ask that! You are the one that did it all! You are extremely powrful! You saved all of our lives!" Ron said in disbelief.

"But how could I have done that? I mean, I'm not that powerful!" Harry said.

"I believethat I can answer that." Dumbledore said. "You caused your full extent of your magical power to break through. You had just seen the person you looked at as a sister kiled and your other friends were in danger so you did the one thing that would protect them."

"If thats the case, then how do I make sure that my powers don't Harm anyone good?" Harry asked.

"I will train you to put a leash on your powers. For now, I suggest that everyone goes to sleep. Including you Harry! You are falling asleep in your chair. Fawkes will sleep on top of the wardrobe in your room until he is old enough to sit on his perch. Now, Harry, would you mind carrying me up to Ginny's room?"

"Yes Professor." Harry said, walking over and gently taking it off of the wall.

"Please, just call me Albus. I'm not your teacher anymore."

Harry bid the others good night, then headed up the stairs toward Ginny's room. When he reached the landing, Dumbledore spoke.

"I know what you are thinking Harry. You must not isolate yourself form everyone to protect them because you think that you are dangerous. You were protecting them and there is nothing to be ashamed of. You won't lose control of your powers again. Good Night."

"Good night Albus." Harry muttered, closing the door to the room then heading back down the stairs to the kitchen.

"Harry, I thought you were going to bed." Mrs. Weasley said.

"I am but I wanted you to know that I want you and the rest of the family to know that Grimmauld Place is your home now. I want you to consider it a gift for all of the things that you have done for me over the years."

"No dear, this is your home. We might stay here for a few days, but we can't take it."

"I insist. I have my family home in Godrics Hallow. Besides, I'm gonig travelling for at least the next year, so someone might as well use it. You can also use it for the Order meetings. Its not like it doesn't have the room."

"But Harry, Sirius gave you this house."

"Yes, but you are now homeless because I lost my temper.'

"Harry..." Mrs. Weasley began.

"Listen you should know me enough by now to know that I won't take no for an answer. This place is almost as safe as Hogwarts is, so the death Eaters won't be able to find you. Please Mrs. Weasley, take it."

"Okay Harry, but someday we will repay you for this kindness."

" No you won't. You have treated me like a son for six years. You have given me refuge from a family the has turneed me away. You have shown me that people really do care about me instead of treating me like scum. Ron, Hermione and I will be leaving in a few days. We don't know for how long we will be gone, but we will be gone for a while. Thank you for everything Mrs. Weasley. Good night."

"Good night dear. Thank you for allowing me to mother you for the last six years and thank you for the house." Mrs. Weasley said, leaving the kitchen.

THIS CHAPTER IS FINALLY DONE!!! WOW I THINK THIS IS MY LONGEST ONE YET. I am sorry, but like this time last year, I have to go away for three months, so no updates for a while. Oh and on a happier note I would like to thank ZHANGY for being my BETA!! YAY I FINALLY HAVE A BETA!! AS USUAL, PLEASE REVIEW!!

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 16 Slytherin's Locket

After his talk with Mrs. Weasley, Harry climbed the stairs to Sirius's
room. Everything was neatly put away, which meant that someone had
been in to clean up. As far as he knew Sirius had never been a real
neat person.

Harry sat on the bed and put his head into his hands and started
thinking. It was because his fault that the Weasley's didn't have a
home. It was also his fault that nobody had any clothes or
possessions.

Harry took off his glasses and layed back. His last thought before
sleep claimed him was what a mess he'd made of everyone's lives.

HP - HP - HP

The next morning, Harry was awaken by rain falling on him. 'Wait,' he
thought, 'why was it raining in the house?' Harry reached over to the bedside cabinet and grabbed his glasses. When he put them on he laughed.

A fully grown Fawkes and a bushy haired Hermione were crying over
Harry's splinter wounds.

"Stay still Harry. Fawkes decided to give me a lesson on healing and
who better to practice on then you? So far we have got one thousand,
two hundred and five splinters out of your arms and chest. Those wands really splintered, didnt they? I'm amazed that we haven't found the cores yet. They might have gone elsewhere though. At least the wands didn't leave a scar. I'm sure thats the last thing you need is more scars. Do you feel like you have any other splinters?"

" Nope, I think you two make a great team. Just think, we'll never
need another healer again! I'll never have to see Pomphery again!"

"Harry, there are somethings that phoenix tears can't heal. " said
Hermione. " Besides, with me only being half-phoenix healing takes a
lot of energy out of me."

"I was joking Mione. Should we head downstairs? "

" I guess so. Ginny's been up moving around for an hour now. Mrs.
Weasley just let her get up. Ron and I agreed that we would wait until
you got up to talk to Ginny about last night. We also need to figure
out where the locket is located. Do you have any ideas?"

"No but I don't think that there are any charms stopping us from
summoning it. The problem is that if we summon it when everyone is
here, they might see it."

"I have an idea. We will be able to put it into effect in a little
over an hour." said Hermione as she ran out of the room. Fawkes
looked at Harry and crooned.

When Harry arrived downstairs, Ginny walked over to him.

"Care to talk about what happened yesterday?"

"Sure but let me get Ron and Hermione. We'll talk in the sitting room.
Do you want to go wait for me while I get them? It will only take a
minute for me to find them." Harry said, hoping to shake Ginny off for
a minute.

Ginny frowned at Harry as she headed toward the sitting room. Harry
watched her turn the corner, then turned to find Ron and Hermione
coming toward him.

"So what did you leave for in such a hurry this morning Hermione?" he asked with a grin on his face.

"I left because I had to put our plan into action. Lets go talk to
Ginny. We did promise her that we would tell her all of what happened yesterday."

"Can't you do that without me?" asked Harry. "I want to find this ..
thing. We are leaving tomorrow so we really need to find it. We don't
have alot of time to waste!"

"Harry, it's going to take an hour at most to talk to Ginny. After
that, the rest of the plan will begin to fall into place so that we
can retrieve the locket. Please trust me."

"Hermione, I trust you I just don't feel like talking about what
happened yesterday, okay?"

"Fine Harry. Will you at least come and listen to Hermione and I
talk?" Ron asked.

"I really don't want to. Why don't you come and get me when you're done?"

"Harry, no one blames you for what happened at home. We know you had no control, but you will. Please come?"

"Fine, but I refuse to tell any of it. I am just going to listen right?"

"Yes Harry. You'll just listen."

"Okay. Ginny is waiting in the sitting room. Shall we head in?"

"Yep" said Ron.

Harry laughed because he didn't look happy about it either. Hermione
led the way to the sitting room. When they opened the door it was
Hermiones turn to laugh. Ginny was sitting on the arm of the couch,
tapping her foot impatiently.

"Took you guys long enough. What, were you in France ?"

"No Ginny, for your information we had to talk for a minute. Is that
okay with you?" Ron snapped at his sister.

"Well brother, Harry said it would only take a moment and I've been
waiting for ten minutes. Now I want to know what happened yesterday, and why I'm standing here today."

"Will you sit down? We will explain what you are so impatient to know."

Hermione and Ron sat down on the couch and started recounting
everything that happened the day before. At certain parts, Ron would
say something but most of the time he was as quiet as Harry.

When Hermione got to the part where Harry lost control, he looked the other way. He didn't care how many times everyone told him it wasn't his fault, he still felt like it was his fault. When she got to the part where she cried on Ginny, Ginny stopped her.

"Why did your crying on me bring me back?"

"If you wouldn't have interupted, Hermione was about to tell you!"
snapped Harry who was getting really tired of sitting there reliving
the day before.

"Harry, its fine, just calm down, okay?"

"Yeah before you trash this place too" Ginny growled nastily.

"Ginny thats enough. It wasn't Harry's fault that it happened like it
did. Nobody blames him." said Hermione, who looked really hurt.

"Well I do. I am now homeless because of him. I have to live somewhere that looks like a dump because he had to lose his temper."

"Ginny ENOUGH!" Ron yelled.

"I'm telling you now you little red haired witch, I know that its my
fault that you no longer have a home. Do you think that I don't feel
bad about it? I gave your family Grimmauld Place so that you have a
home!" yelled Harry as the lights started to flicker.

"Harry, please calm down. Shes just a little upset. Calm down." begged Hermione, fright visible on her face.

"Whittle Harry needs to control his temper before someone gets hurt."
said Ginny.

"SHUT UP GINNY" screamed Hermione. "I thought you wanted to talk about yesterday, not yell at Harry."

"NO THE WITCH THINKS ITS FUNNY!" yelled Harry as the windows in the sitting room broke.

"Ron get Harry out of here! There's an empty field near Hogsmeade. Go before he loses total control!"

Ron quickly grabbed Harry's arm and apparated him to the field just
outside of Hogsmeade.

"RON LET ME GO BACK! I WANT TO KILL HER!" Harry yelled as the wind around them whipped their cloaks around them.

"Harry mate, I'm not saying that it's not a good idea, but I think you
need to calm down. Sit down, take a breathe, and relax."

"I DON'T WANT TO RELAX! I KNOW THE BURROW IS DESTROYED BECAUSE OF ME! I KNOW IT'S MY FAULT, BUT I CAN'T FIX IT! I TRIED. IF I HAD A TIME TURNER I WOULD MAKE SURE NO ONE WAS AT THE BURROW SO WE WOULDN'T HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT THE DEATH EATERS BUT I CAN'T!" Harry rubbed his face and was surprised to find it was wet. He didn't realize that he had been crying as he yelled.

"Mate, no one blames you. If you hadn't lost control, Hermione and I
would be dead. I'm sure if you were trained, the Burrow would still be
standing, but that wasn't your fault. I'm positive that when Ginny
realizes it, she will apologize. Will you please sit down and relax
for a minute? It will be a minute before Hermione comes to get us."

"Fine" Harry muttered, as he threw himself down on the ground. "How
long do we have to sit here? If I'm calmed can we go back now?"

"I just said, we stay until Hermione comes to get us. She'll probably
wait until everyone leaves. Hermione said something about us getting
back after everyone else was gone." Ron muttered.

"Why is everyone leaving the house?" Harry asked.

"Hermione talked to Lupin. She told him that we had something that we had to do and that nobody could be in the house when we did it so he's going to take everyone to the Burrow to see it. We will have about half an hour, hour at the most to find it. We won't be able to destroy it until tomorrow."

"Where are we going to destroy it? I mean we can go to Godrics Hallow."

"Nope because Hermione reckons that's where Voldermorts going to go. Hermione's parents have a house on the beach that has no neighbors so we'll be safe there." Ron said, just as Hermione appeared.

"Are you calmed down now Harry?" she asked.

"Yes Hermione, I'm calmed down. Are we heading back now?"

"We have to. Our time is counting down im a hurry." said Hermione.

"Then lets go." Ron said, as he turned on the spot and disappeared.

"After you." said Harry with a smile which Hermione returned before
disappearing. When he reappeared, Ron was walking out of the front
hallway.

"So are we going to try summoning it?" Harry asked.

"Ron thinks he knows where it is, so he went to look for it first." Hermione said.

"So where's he looking?" asked Harry.

"He said something about Kreacher's bedroom and the attic. All I
remember is that we threw it away when we were cleaning."

"I think Kreacher knew what it was and if thats the case he would've
wanted to protect it. Hopefully he didn't put spells on it. Shall we
find Ron?"

"I guess so. Otherwise he will get lost," laughed Hermione.

"Thats not nice. Besides you two know more about the house then I do, so you shouldn't get lost."

"No we really all know the same." Hermione protested.

"Whatever. Lets find Ron." Harry laughed.

Harry and Hermione walked into the kitchen to find that Ron wasn't
there. Hermione smiled and pointed up. After they got to the fifth floor, Harry started following Hermione. He had no idea where the attic was.

Hermione lead Harry to the furthest part of the house to find a green
and silver ladder leading from the ceiling. Hermione put her finger to her lips and smiled. Harry gave her a questioning look and she signalled again. Harry caught on that she wanted him to be quiet as they headed into the attic.

Quietly they ascended the ladder into the attic. When Harry got off he
saw Ron in the far corner, shifting some boxes.

Hermione tip-toed over to where Ron was and yelled "The Death Eaters are gonna get you." Ron jumped, turned around and dropped his wand.

"That was not funny!" he yelled at his two laughing friends who were
rolling on the dusty floor.

"Yes it was," said Hermione, while she stood up, trying to regain
some composure. "It was really funny."

"Mate, you have got to admit that you get the funniest expression on
your face when you are startled." laughed Harry.

"You just wait.. I'll get you both back for this." said Ron with a
smirk on his face.

"Okay so any luck?" asked Hermione.

"Nope. But I think its time to try to summon it because if my watch is
right, everyone will be back in less than ten minutes."

"I'll do it," groaned Harry who was not looking forward to seeing
Ginny. "Oh wait, I can't do it. My wand is non-existant right now. The
first thing we do tomorrow is stop by Diagon Alley so I can get a new
one. I will leave some money for Mother so she can get Ginny a new
wand too."

"I'll summon it Harry." said Ron, picking his wand up off the floor.

"Okay, but let me catch it. I don't want to take any chances."

"Deal. ACCIO LOCKET!"

The trio waited for a minute then heard a scream.

They ran down the ladder as fast as they could and raced downstairs.
Harry felt very vulnerable without his wand, but was prepared to punch and kick anyone who got in his way.

As they got toward the main floor, the yelling got louder, but Harry
understood who was yelling and what they were saying.

"NO! FILTHY BLOOD TRAITORS AND MUDBLOODS WILL NOT TAKE IT! NOOO!"

"Why's she yelling?" asked Harry. "Nobody made a sound so she should be quiet."

"Listen to what she's yelling Harry." said Hermione.

"FILTHY BLOOD TRAITORS AND MUDBLOODS WILL NOT TAKE MY LOCKET! ITS MINE! KREACHER SAVED MY LOCKET!!"

"How did she know we were trying to get the locket?" asked Hermione. "Let me try summoning it. Nothing against your charm, but I think something is blocking it and I think I know what it is. ACCIO LOCKET!"

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" screamed Mrs. Black. "I WILL NOT LET IT GO!!!"

"Hermione, let md borrow your wand. Nothing against either of you but my charm is stronger then both of yours are."

"Okay, here you are and no offense taken."

"Ditto here." said Ron.

Harry took Hermione's wand and yelled ACCIO LOCKET, when two things happened.

First there was a bright light as Harry's arms felt like they were on
fire. Secondly Mrs. Black screamed a long scream before silence fell.
Hermione ran over to Harry, who was laying on the floor and saw that
his arms, face and neck were bleeding.

"Oh Harry, wheres my wand so i can get these wounds healed? What happened?"

"I think your wand exploded and is currently in my arms neck and face Mione. Can't you cry on them?"

"Sorry but I dried myself out from this morning. Can't you call Fawkes?"

"I can't, I had him go with mother and the others. Where's the locket?"

"I think its still where it was," said Hermione.

"Hermione, I'm sorry about about your wand. Any idea why it exploded?"

"Nope."

"Well lets go see Mrs. Black." said Harry.

"Why would we want to see that miserabe old bat?"

"I don't know, but I find it really wierd that after I tried summoning
it, she screamed and got quiet."

"Fine but you are going first," Ron said. "I have seen and heard
enough of that old bat."

"Fine."

Harry got off the floor and walked to the portrait. Pulling the
curtains back he gasped.

"Is it just my eyes or is there a big hole in the portrait?" asked Harry.

"I see a big hole," said Ron.

"Look where the hole is."

"So? What does it matter where the hole is? All that matters is why
the hole is there."

"The hole is right where her heart would be. I think we killed her
portrait." Hermione said.

"Well I'm going to find out what's in the hole." Harry said.

"You can't believe that I could let you reach into a dark hole!"
Hermione yelled.

"Well theres not much you can do as Ron's the only one with a wand."

"I will light it and hold it behind you."

"Ok." said Harry. "Just keep it away from me. Right now you are the
only one who can protect us."

"Ok mate. Please be careful. Now lets hurry up, they're due back in
five minutes."

Harry carefully stepped up to the portrait and turned toward the others.

"Wish me luck." he laughed as he plunged his arm into the hole. He ran his hand inside the hole and encountered a lot of dust. He also felt
something like a piece of paper. He grabbed the paper and was about to pull it out when his hand hit something hard. He moved his hand around a little more and felt it again. Harry grabbed it and pulled it out.

There in his fist was a crumpled piece of paper and Salazaar
Slytherins locket. His hand was covered in a light gray dust. He wiped
his hand off on his jeans, shoved the paper in his pocket and turned
to show his friends the locket.

"We have it!" yelled Hermione.

"Is all of our stuff packed?" asked Harry.

"Well all we really have is our cloaks so I guess so. Why"

"Because Ginny and everyone are going to arrive any second and I
really don't want to be here when they get back. I was hoping you
might let me go to your parents beach house for the night. I would
like to spend a little time by myself."

"I guess it would be okay. Do you want to wait for Mrs. Weasley to
tell her bye?"


"No, I hate to but I really want to be alone."

"Okay Harry. We won't tell anyone where you are. We will see you in
the morning."

"Okay, bye. Uh wait, Hermione?"

"Yes?" Hermione asked.

"Can you take me there so I know where it is?"

"Sure Harry."

Hermione grabbed Harry's arm and disapparated. When the feeling of
being shoved through a rubber tube subsided, Harry saw that they were standing in the middle of a brightly lit room.

"I have to get back Harry. I am sure you won't have any trouble with
anything. Do you want me to send Fawkes so he can heal your wounds?"

"No Hermione, I will be just fine. They are just little splinters."

"Okay. Its just that they are still bleeding."

"They are fine Hermione. I will have Fawkes take care of them in the
morning if it bothers you. Which room do you want?"

"You will know it when you see it. You and Ron will actually have your
own rooms. Do you want to keep the locket with you?"

"Yes and before you say it, I promise not to mess with it until Ron
and you get here in the morning. Good night Hermione."

"Uhm, Harry, its only ten o'clock. Are you okay?"

"I'm fine. Just promise me you won't come check on me. I'm tired, thats it, ok?"

"Okay Harry. See you tomorrow."

Hermione turned and disappeared with a loud POP! Harry walked up the stairs and looked in the first room. This one had to be Hermione's
because it had shelves upon shelves of books in it. Harry shook his head and walked to the next room. This one was a deep emarald green. He thought this one was so cool he decided to take it as his own.

He hit the light switch and went over to sit on the bed. When he got
comfortable, Harry pulled the piece of paper out of his pocket. It was
covered in more gray dust. After he cleaned it off he realized that
the handwriting was oddly familiar. The note read:



Harry stared at the note for a couple of minutes and smiled. Regulus
never got a chance to destroy the locket yep he got the chance to tell
someone that he didn't get the time to destroy it.

Harry took his glasses off and sat them and the note on the bedside
cabinet. Then he stood up and pulled the blankets back. It might have
been a warm day but Harry starting to shiver. He crawled back into the bed, pulled the blankets up around his neck and fell asleep.

HP HP HP

Back at Grimmauld Place, Hermione went up to Ron's room where he was playing with his owl, Pig. Harry's owl, Hedwig was sitting on top of
the wardrobe asleep.

"So did you deliver Harry safely?" asked Ron when he saw Hermione
standing in the doorway.

"Yes Ronald. Harry said that he wanted to get some sleep."

"How do we know that he isn't going to try to leave?"

"Because I borrowed your wand and put a charm on the house that will alert me if he trys to leave" replied Hermione.

"You know that you are really too smart Mione."

"Well I'm sure you would be too if you actually studied. Now what are
we going to tell everyone about Harry?"

"We'll just tell them that Harry wanted some alone time so he left a
day early. We will also tell them that he's safe, so don't worry" said
Ron.

"Ron, Harry, Hermione, come downstairs and help with lunch." yelled
Mrs. Weasley.

"Shall we head down?" asked Hermione.

"I think so." Ron sighed.

Together Ron and Hermione walked downstairs and into the kitchen.

"Ron, Harry you two set the table. Hermione, can you help me peel the potatoes?" asked Mrs. Weasley without looking up from the pot on the stove.

Hermione looked at Ron, who smiled and handed her his wand.

Mrs. Weasley turned around and saw that Harry wasn't in the kitchen.

"Where's Harry at ?" she asked.

"He wanted some alone time so he decided to leave. Don't worry though mum he's perfectly safe."

"But why didn't he stay here? You mean that he's somewhere by himself? Where is he?"

"Mrs. Weasley, I promise you he is fine. He just wanted to be left alone."

"But he's alone without a wand!"

"Speaking of wands," Ron began. Hermione shot him a dirty look. "Harry left some money to get Ginny a new wand because when his exploded, so did hers."

"He shouldn't have done that, he has already done so much for us,
giving us, giving us a place to live."

"Mum, you don't realize it but you've done a lot for Harry too. If it
wasn't for you, he would have to spend all of the break with those
muggles."

"Fine, will one of you at least take him a plate of food?"

"I'll do it Mrs. Weasley. Just give me a plate and I'll take it to him."

Mrs. Weasley scrambled around the kitchen gathering food. After twelve minutes she handed Hermione a bag that had bowls upon bowls stacked in it.

"I thought you said a plate." Hermione accused.

"Well he really hasn't eaten lately. There's a preserving charm on it
so what he doesn't eat today, he will have for tomorrow."

"Okay I will be back in a couple of minutes." she said as she
disapparated back to the beach house.

"Harry, Mrs. Weasley sent some food over." yelled Hermione. Harry
heard Hermione and tried to sit up. Something was wrong and he knew it when he tried to sit up and realized he was shaky and cold. If
Hermione knew that, she would not leave him alone.

He laid back down and listened to the footsteps on the stairs.

"Harry, where are you at?" she asked again.

As the door to the room opened, Harry closed his eyes.

"Harry? I brought you some food. Harry?" asked Hermione as she walked over to the bed. "Oh, your asleep. I will just leave the bag on the table. Have a good sleep."

Hermione kissed him on the cheek and felt that he was sweating. She
wiped his face off with one of the blankets and left.

HP HP HP HP

When Hermione got back to Grimmauld Place Mrs. Weasley ran toward her.

"How is he?"

"He is perfectly fine. He's sleeping right now, which is good because
he hasn't been sleeping lately."

"Are you sure?"

"Mrs. Weasley, he is fine. He just wants to be alone."

"Will you take more food for him for dinner?"

"Molly, he will be fine. Knowing you, you sent him so much food that
he will be fine." said Dumbledore who was being carried in by Tonks.
"Don't worry about him."

"But I'm a mother, it's my job to worry."

"He's fine," said Hermione. "I think I'm going to take a nap."

Hermione went upstairs to the room that Harry had slept in. It had
once been Sirius's room but Harry had decided to make it his own.
Fawkes' perch was sitting on the table where Ron had set it. The
splinters from Harry's and Ginny's wands were laying on the bedside
cabinet where Hermione and Fawkes had put them when they removed them earlier that morning.

Hermione sat on Harry's bed and looked around. While she sat there,
Remus came in with a trunk.

"I found your school trunks and some of your other items. Good thing
these trunks have powerful protectivn charms on them. Some of the
items are a little dusty. Where's Harry?"

"Professor, Harry is safe. He just wanted a little time by himself. I
know where he is and no one else does."

"Okay Hermione. I trust your judgement. Just let him know that I found his trunk and that I say to keep out of trouble and just call me Remus or Lupin or Moony okay? I will be in contact sometime."

"Thanks."

Lupin left the room. Hermione laid back on the bed and looked at the
ceiling. Everyone cared for Harry so much that they were suffocating
him. No wonder he wanted some alone time.

Hermione laid back on the bed for some time before falling asleep.
Around seven o'clock Mrs. Weasley knocked on the door of Harry's room. Remus had told her where Hermione was and wanted to make sure that she was okay.

"Hermione, are you awake?" Mrs. Weasley called softly through the
door. "It's dinner time. Do you want me to send something up?"

"No Mrs. Weasley. I'm coming down. Just give me a minute."

"Okay dear. See you in a bit."

Hermione looked at the clock and groaned at the time. She quickly ran her fingers through her hair.

When she got to the second floor Ron was coming out of his bedroom. By the looks of his face, he had been asleep too. They looked at each
other, smiled and headed down to the kitchen.

Everyone was sat around the kithen table eating. Ron sat down next to Ginny and Hermione sat next to Ron. They both looked at the empty chair that Harry normally sat in.

The table was so much quieter without Harry's presence. If it was like
this without Harry, Ron didn't want to think what it would be like
without all three of them. After they finished eating Ron went back to
his room while Hermione stayed behind to help clean up.

Later, Hermione went into Ron's room and saw that he was sitting on
his bed, looking at the photo album the three of them put together.
Hermione went over to the bed and sat down. Ron was looking at a
picture that showed the three of them standing in the Entrance Hall of
Hogwarts.

Ron looked at Hermione and saw tears in her eyes.

"Hey what's with the tears? We're going to see him tomorrow."

"I know, but it's wierd to know that he's all alone. I know he's an
adult but its wierd."

"Mione he's fine. Do you want to play a game of Exploding Snap?"

"Sorry Ron but I think I'm going to bed. What time are we leaving tomorrow?"

"As soon as we eat in the morning. Is that okay?"

"I guess. I'm going to bed."

"Night Mione."

"Good night Ron."

HP HP HP

The next morning Ron walked up the stairs and knocked on Harry's
bedroom door, where Hermione was sleeping. When he didn't get an
answer, he cracked the door open and saw that she was still asleep,
hugging Harry's invisibility cloak. He glanced at the clock and saw it
was only six thirty so he decided to let her sleep some.

As of one o'clock Ron had heard Hermione still pacing around the room. He knew that she was worried about Harry but she kept telling everyone that he was fine.

Ron went down to the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley, Mr. Weasley, Ginny, and
Tonks were all in the kitchen talking about the latest deaths because
of Voldermort.

Everyone turned to look at who had come into the kitchen. When they
saw Ron, they were surprised.

"Ron, what are you doin up this early? We thought Hermione would be up before you." said Tonks, whose hair changed to white.

"Nope, its just me. Hermione is still sleeping. I thought I should let
her sleep for a while. She was pacing Harry's room until one the
morning."

"I think thats a smart idea. Do you want breakfast?"

"Just toast Mum. I'm a bit nervous to really eat."

"So when you guys leave, what will you be doing?" asked Tonks.

"We have a house that we will go to for a few days then we have some traveling we are going to do."

"Where will you be traveling to?" asked Mrs. Weasley.

"We will travel where the wind leads." Ron responded.

"What's to be nervous about?" Mrs. Weasley asked, as she put a plate
of toast down in front of him.

"Nothing. I guess its just the idea that Voldermort is out there
somewhere that bugs me."

"Oh," said Mr. Weasley. "Well the Ministry is trying their best to find him. They don't know where to look."

"Does anyone really know where to look?" asked Ron.

"Good point," said Ginny. "Let me travel with you. Please Ron?"

"Why so you can tease Harry again? That was really mean of you Ginny!"

"What do you mean, tease Harry? What did you do?"

"Nothing mum."

"Don't lie Ginny. You blamed Harry for everything that happened at the Burrow. Then you called him a little baby and teased him more so that he got angry. Thats why he left yesterday! You made him feel guilty about what happened!" snapped Ron.

"YOU DID WHAT?!?" yelled Mr. Weasley, who never yelled.

"IT WAS HIS FAULT! OUR HOME WAS DESTROYED BECAUSE HE LOST HIS TEMPER! WE ARE HOMELESS BECAUSE OF HIM!"

"For your information Ginny, he gave us Grimmauld Place because he felt guilty."

"He did?" asked Ginny.

"Yes he did. Now hom do you feel about yourself now? You go to your
room and think about it!" yelled Mrs. Weasley.

"FINE! I HATE ALL OF YOU!" she screamed as she ran out of the kitchen.

"I didn't mean to cause all of this trouble," muttered Ron. "That was
why Hermione and I were like we were yesterday. We were thinking about what she said."

"So you decided to tell?" came Hermione's voice from the doorway."I
thought we would wait to tell then until we talked to Harry."

"I'm sorry Hermione. Ginny just made me really mad and I kind of snapped."

"It's okay Ron. So what time is it anyway?"

Ron looked at his watch and was shocked to see that it was already ten thirty.

"Well it's already ten thirty so I guess its time to go, we promised
Harry we were going to get there around eight o'clock."

"You are going to get a bit to eat before you go right Hermione?"

"I guess if its quick. Let's grab our stuff together."

"I'll call you when I get your eggs done."

"Thank you Mrs. Weasley. I will be done in a minute."

Hermione and Ron went upstairs to their rooms. Ron looked around his room and sighed. He really didn't have much stuff to gather other then his trunk and his owl Pig.

Hermione got to her room and laughed. There were books strewn from one end of the room to the other. She reached for her wand so she could pack, and remembered she had to get a new wand. She bent down to pick up the nearest book when someone knocked on the door.

"Come in."

Hermione turned to the door and saw Ron standing there.

"I figured you might need a little help packing. Sadly I have all of
my stuff packed. Why are there books everywhere? My room was cleaner then yours is."

"I was trying to read yesterday but I couldn't sit still long enough. I can't believe that I made such a mess!"

"Don't worry, we'll get everything gathered. Do you want to go see
Harry while I pack? You can if you want to."

"No I'm sure I can wait a little while longer. Besides I have to eat breakfast."

"I have a faster way to do this," said Ron. He pulled out his wand,
gave it a wave and said "Pack." All of Hermione's books flew up off
the floor into her trunk.

"Well I think it's time that we leave," said Hermione. "Let me take
all of our stuff to the house then I'll come back and get you."
Hermione grabbed the trunks and disapparated only to return moments later.

"Mum called a minute ago to let you know she made you some toast and a bowl of cereal to take with you."

"Well lets say goodbye."

Ten minutes later they arrived at the beach house that would be their
home for the many monthes.

PLEASE REVIEW

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 17 Black Dust

When Ron and Hermione arrived at the beach house, Ron looked around in awe. There were so many things that Ron had never seen before.

"Ron why don't I show you to your room, then you can look around. We also need to let Harry know that we are here."

Hermione led Ron up the stairs to the second floor. She showed Ron
that his room was across the hall from Harry's, then walked into
Harry's room.

Turning on the light, she saw that he was asleep. Hermione walked over to his bedside cabinet and noticed that Harry looked a little pale,
but figured it was due to lack of food. Hermione reached over and shook Harry's shoulder. Harry groaned and opened his eyes a little.

"Harry are you okay?"

"Yes," croaked Harry.

"Are you sick?"

"No."

"Are you just tired?"

"Yes." he croaked as his eyes grew heavier.

"I'll let you go back to sleep. Come downstairs when you wake up okay?"

Harry didn't answer. Hermione bent down a little and noticed that he
was asleep again. Hermione sighed and left the room.

She looked into Ron's room and saw that he was trying to turn on the
lamp using his wand.

"Ron, do you see this thing on the wall."

"Yes."

"Its called a switch. If you want light, just push it up and it will
light the lamp. Theres also a knob on the lamp that you turn and it will come on."

"Oh, I wondered what that was for. Have you seen Harry?"

"Yes but he's sleeping. I talked to him for a minute but he fell
asleep again. I think that he might be sick but he should be okay
tomorrow. First stop is Diagon Alley. Harry and I really need new
wands. And we could do with some groceries."

"Sounds like fun. Do you mind taking me on a tour so I know where
everything is? Also show me how some of it works? I noticed a big
black box in the living room. What was that?"

"It's called a television. Sometimes it has a really good things on to
watch. We might be able to tie in with the wizarding network if there
was anything you liked seeing."

"We never got to see the wizarding network. For that matter I didn't
even know that we had a network."

"Well I'll introduce you to it later. If you get hot just pull this
chain here and the fan will come on giving you some cool air."

It took Hermione six hours to explain all of the things muggle that
were in the house. Hermione stopped in Harry's room throughout the day to check on him only to find he was still asleep.

Hermione retired to bed early that night because she wanted to get
some reading done before bed, leaving Ron to flip through the sixty
channels, trying to decide what to watch.

The next morning Hermione woke up where she had been reading the night before. She grabbed her robe and left her room. When she got to the first floor she heard a noise coming from the living room. Peeking inside she saw Ron, remote in hand, asleep on the couch.

"Boys" she muttered before walking into the kitchen to make breakfast.

Hermione was just taking the eggs off the pan when Ron stumbled in.

"Good morning starshine, the earth says hello."

"What the bloody hell was that about Hermione?" Ron grumbled.

"Sorry, its on of my favorite lines from a muggle movie called Charlie
and the Chocolate Factory. So how was tv last night?"

"Shut up Hermione."

"Boy, someones cranky. Do you want to go wake Harry up?"

"Let him sleep. We'll wake him up later."

"Ron it's almost lunch time. As far as I know he hasn't eaten anything
in two days."

"Hermione do you think I want to be the one to wake him up."

"He's your best friend though."

"You're his girlfriend!" Ron retorted.

"How did you know? We said we wouldn't tell anyone."

"I'm sorry but it was a little obvious to me because I have been
hanging around you guys for six years."

"Okay I get your point. I'm going to go wake Harry."

"We'll do it together "Don't bother Ron. As you said I am his
girlfriend." said Hermione as she stomped up the stairs.

In Harry's room she saw that he was still laying on his back covered
in the blankets. Hermione crossed the room and opened the windows. She then turned back to Harry.

"Harry, time to wake up. I have breakfast ready in the kitchen. You do want some before Ron eats it all, right?"

"Huh?" Harry groaned in a quiet whisper.

"Breakfast, come."

"Ewwww" muttered Harry.

"Get up Harry, you've been sulking for two days. Quit sulking and get up."

"Okay." he whispered.

Hermione smiled and turned to leave only to hear a muffled thump
behind her. Turning around she saw Harry laying on the floor.

"Come on Harry, enough playing around... Harry?"

Harry just layed there, not moving at all.

"Are you okay? Say something!" said Hermione, who was starting to
panic. She moved closer and gasped! Harry's clothes were covered in
blood. Hermione ran to the bed and yanked the covers back and saw that it was also covered in blood.

"Ron! Ron! Get up here quick!"

Ron heard Hermione yelling for him from the upstairs. He quickly got
off the couch and ran up the stairs.

"What in the world happened?"

"I don't know! I came in to wake him up and when I turned to leave
there was a thump. I turned around and there was laying on the floor,
covered in blood."

"Well put him in my bed." Ron muttered, as he bent down and picked
Harry up."I'm going to go to Hogwarts and get Madam Pomphrey. You stay her with Harry."

"You can't bring her here Ron!"

"Hermione, now is not the time for modesty! Harry could be dying!"

"Thats not it Ron! This place is under protection of a Secret Keeper!
I have to be the one to get Pomphrey!"

Hermione closed her eyes and disapparated outside the gates of
Hogwarts. She stood outside the gates for a few seconds before she
realized that she didn't have a password for the gates nor did she
have a wand, so she couldn't even send a patronus up to the castle.

Hermione flopped down on the ground, trying to think of how to get
into the castle when she saw the Whomping Willow off in the distance.
She knew she couldn't get in using the secret passage under the
Whomping Willow but she could use a secret passage to get in, namely the one leads from Honeydukes.

She stood up and disapparated to Honeydukes. When she reappeared the owners were standing outside, locking the building up.

"Wait, please! Don't lock the building. I need to get inside," called
Hermione. "Please let me inside."

"Why do you need inside? We're not in business anymore." said one of the owners.

"You may not know this, but there is a trap door that leads from the
basement of your shop to Hogwarts. I need to get to the hospital wing
to get a hold of Madam Pomphrey."

"I thought something was going on. In the middle of the night once we saw two red headed children in the shop. I guess it can't hurt to let you in."

"Thank you so much. I will forever be in your debt!"

"Say no more,just get inside so we can lock the door."

Hermione went inside and headed down to the basement where she started searching the dusty floor for the trapdoor. Finally she found am area that was slightly lighter than the rest of the floor. She walked
around the spot and found a knothole and pulled the trapdoor. In the
tunnel below, Hermione had to walk with the wall, hoping that the
passage didn't fork off, to find the slide that led to the one-eyed
witch.

She gave it a hard push and was relieved to feel it move. Slowly
Hermione pulled herself out of the tunnel and looked around. There
were no teachers in the hallways which meant they were eating in the
Great Hall or in their offices.

Hermione headed toward the hospital wing. Along the way she through Nearly Headless Nick, who was drifting along the hallway.

"Miss Granger, what are you doing here? Is it time for school already?"

"No Sir Nicholas. I need to see Madam Pomphrey. Is she here?"

"I think she popped in for a few minutes. What do you need her for?"

"Harry's really injured. I need her to come help him."

"I will see if I can find her. You just head to the hospital wing."

"Thank you Sir Nicholas."

"Anything to help," said Nick, as he drifted through the wall. Hermione ran to the hospital wing. As she got in the door Madam Pomphrey and Nick were waiting for her.

"So what did Mr. Potter do now?" Madam Pomphrey asked.

"Well we're not too sure. Please come help him."

"Can you bring him here?"

"I don't think he will be able to be moved." Hermione whispered,
shaking her head.

"Okay, so where are we headed? The Burrow or Headquarters?"

"Neither one. I can't tell you the name but I can apparate you there."

"Then lets go." Madam Pomphrey said.

"Then lets get down to the gates." Hermione said, tugging on the
mediwitches arm.

"Miss Granger, don't tell anyone but the hospital wing is the only
place within Hogwarts that you can apparate from."

"But in Hogwarts; A History they said there is no place within these
walls to do that!"

Think what people like He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named would do with
information like that! Do you think everything in that book is the
truth? Now are we leaving or are we staying here chatting all day?"

"Lets go." Hermione said taking the two of them to Ron's room in the
beach house.

"How long has he been like this?" Madam Pomphrey asked, sitting her
bag on the floor and bending down near Harry.

"We think about two days." Ron said in a quiet voice. "We just found
him this morning."

"Do you know what all of these cuts are on him?"

"They're from what's left of my wand." said Hermione.

"What do you mean 'what's left'" asked Pomphrey.

"Long story cut short, he used my wand to summon something. The
summoning worked but the wand exploded."

"What happened next?"

"Well he reached into a hole to get something. When he pulled his hand out it was covered in dust."

"And he had these wounds on his arms already? Is there anyway I could get a sample of this dust?"

"I suppose so but what good would that do?" Ron asked looking confused.

"If that dust was the last thing that he came in contact with then I
need to make sure that it's just dust."

"Hermione, will I be able to get back here?" Ron asked, turning to
where she was sitting on Harry's bed.

"You should be able to. You know where it is." Hermione whispered, not looking up from Harry.

"Mr. Weasley, before you go make sure that you don't touch it. You
have a wand right?"

"Yes." said Ron, sounding really confused.

"Then use it to siphon some of the dust and put it in this vial."

"Okay." said Ron as he disapparated.

"It's just dust, right?"

"I don't know, Miss Granger." muttered Pomphrey, pulling back the
blankets to check Harry's chest. "Goodness, why didn't you tell me he
was still bleeding? These blankets are covered in blood."

"What?" screeched Hermione. "But we moved him from his bed because of all of the blood. He's only been in this bed for half an hour."

"What's changed?" asked Ron, who had just walked into the room
carrying a vial of dark grey dust.

"Harry's still bleeding." screamed. "Shouldn't they have closed by now?"

"Not if he got this into this." Madam Pomphrey said in a grim voice.
"You said he got into this about two days ago?"

"Yeah. Around forty nine hours ago. Why?"

"Because this happens to be Black Dust."

"And that is?"

"A very dark item. It gets in open wounds, causes excess bleeding and dissolving every bone in the body in under ten days depending on the number of wounds the dust gets in under ten days."

"But in Harry's case it got into more then one cut. How long does he have?"

"If my calculations are correct, then from the time of contact he
would have had fifty nine hours."

"Isn't there an antidote? Can't you give him Skele-Grow?"

"I could but it will be useless until I find the antidote to get the
Black Dust out of his body."

"So where's the antidote?" asked Hermione,who was beginning to panic.

"Well I know for a fact that the antidote is in one of my four hundred
medical books in my office. There are too many for one person to search through."

"Then we'll bring them here. With three people we should be able to
find it faster." Ron said.

"Do you realize how many trips that would take?" Hermione asked.

"It should just take one. We can banish them here, like Flitwick
taught us in our fourth year." Ron said. "Madam Pomphrey, do you have any Blood Replenishing Potions with you to help keep Harry from bleeding to death?"

"I have three, but I don't think thats going to last very long. By the
looks of things he's going need quite a few." Madam Pomphrey
explained.

"How long does it take to make more?"

"It takes about an hour to make. While we are looking for the antidote we can brew the Blood Replenisher."

"Wait a minute." muttered Ron. "Would phoenix tears help heal these wounds?"

"They might stay closed for a while but Black Dust is too dark for
something even as pure as phoenix tears. But where would we get a
phoenix?"

"Well there's a full phoenix downstairs and a half phoenix in this
room." laughed Ron.

"Theres a half phoenix here? Where?"

"Right here." Hermione said. "I'm a phoenitch."

"But I thought those were just legends!" exclaimed Madam Pomphrey.

"So did I." sighed Hermione.

"Fawkes, Harry and Hermione need your help."

Seconds later, in a flash of fire, Fawkes appeared. With a look at
Hermione he bent his head and thick pearly tears started to fall.
Hermione bent down and soon added her own tears to the mixture. After half an hour of crying Hermione sat up, panting.

"What's wrong Hermione?" Ron asked.

"I don't think I can do anymore. I feel really tired."

"That is perfectly okay Miss Granger. Between you and this marvelous creature, Mr. Potter stands a fighting chance. Should we go get my books now?"

"Yes." Hermione yawned.

"No Mione, you need to stay here and get a little rest. You said it
yourself that healing takes a lot out of you. What's the Banishing
Charm?"

"EVENESCO Mr. Weasley. I might be a mediwitch but I do know other
spells. Lets get going. Miss Granger, you do need to get some sleep.
We will wake you as soon as we get back."

"Okay," yawned Hermione. "See you in a few minutes."

With a nod at each other Ron grabbed Madam Pomphrey's arm and
apparated them to the gates outside of the school. Madam Pomphrey
laughed, grabbed Rons arm and reapparated them. As Ron opened, he gasped. "How in the world did you do that?"

"Long story. Ask Miss Granger sometime. Just be sure to tell her I
said it was okay. Now the books are in my office. Ready?"

"Yes. Lead the way."

Madam Pomphrey led Ron into her office. When Ron saw it, he swore.

"Are you sure this is your office and not the library?"

"Yes Mr. Weasley. Now this is the bookcase that we need. EVENESCO!" With a big bang and a flash of light the whole bookcase disappeared.

"Bloody hell, that was a huge bookcase! Are we ready to head back?"

"No we have to get the Blood Replenishing Potions and the ingredients
to make another batch. Grab that bag and follow me."

Ron looked at the bag and groaned. It was a big flowery bag that
looked way too feminine for Ron to even think about touching under
normal circumstances, bu this wasn't a normal circumstance. His best
mate was dieing. He really needed help and there was no time to worry about getting made fun of.

He quickly grabbed the bag and followed Madam Pomphrey to the other end of the hospital wing. The room that they walked into was linded with different potions. Madam Pomphrey walked to the other end of the room and opened another door. This room was filled with different ingredients needed for the potions she made.

"You have more potions ingredients here then the potions lab does. "

"Well the hospital wing needs more potions then you do in class."

"Okay."

"Open the bag Mr. Weasley. We are kind of in a rush here."

Ron sighed and opened the bag. Madam Pomphrey started scooping
ingredients off the shelves and putting them in the bag. When it was
almost full, she grabbed a box and started placing the liquid items in
it.

About five minutes later Madam Pomphrey turned to Ron. "Are you
ready?" she asked him.

"Of course I'm ready. I've been ready to go since we got here." Ron
said exasperately.

"Okay, let us go." she said as she grabbed his arm. Seconds later they were back in the beach house. Hermione turned her head when she heard them walk into the room.

"Did you get the books?" she asked."Did you get them?"

"Yes we got the books. We also got the blood restoratives and the
ingredients to makd almost any potion we might need."

"Where are the books? If we start looking we might find the cure really fast."

"Miss Granger, did you get any sleep at all? Maybe you should go rest
for a little while."

"No, I want to help as much as possible. Besides, ask Ron, I am a
really fast reader. I could probably read all of your books in a week and remember every bit of them."

"Miss Granger no one is that good! I still have to consult my books
and I have been a mediwitch for more years then I care to admit."

"Madam Pomphrey, I can tell you this, she's bloody brilliant." said Ron.

"Thanks Ron. Anyways I have what the muggles call a photographic
memory. I can see it and recall it hours. Thats why I am so good at my studies, I never really forget anything."

"That would be really useful but it wouldn't work. Besides, we don't
need the books memorized, we just need the cure found."

"That's the beauty of it! All I have to do is flip through a book and
I will remember the book perfectly."

"Madam Pomphrey why don't you hand her a book and test it out? I'm
sure she won't mind a very short demonstration."

"I don't mind as long as we do it quickly. Harry's getting deboned as we speak."

"Fine, flip through this book," said Madam Pomphrey, lifting a book
that was over seven inches thick.

Hermione picked grabbed the book and quickly flipped through thd
pages then she sat it down and looked up.

"Okay ask me a question."

"Whats on page one thousand, three hundred, fifty-one?"

"The ingredients for the Entrancing Elixer. Do you want to know what
the ingredients were?"

"No, what was one page six?"

"The Draught of Eternal Sleep. Can you quit testing me now so we can
help Harry? I will let you test me all you want as soon as we help
Harry, okay?" said Hermione.

"I trust you Miss Granger. Are you sure that you don't want to get
some sleep first?"

"I will after we help Harry. What are we looking for?"

"It's called the Black Dust Antidote. I have no idea which book it
could even be in. It could be in any of them."

"Okay leave me alone in the living room with the books. You go up with Harry. I'll call you if I find anything. Please call me if anything
changes." said Hermione, turning to the bookcase, leaving the others
to look at her in surprise.

A little over an hour after Hermione left the room, Harry's wounds
started bleeding again. Madam Pomphrey grabbed the gaze and started wrapping all of the wounds that she could.

Ron was dozing in the chair next to the window. He had sat down to
watch Harry but had fallen asleep. With a glance at Harry, Pomphrey
walked down to the living room and groaned.

All of her books were piled in stacks in the living room. Slowly and
carefully she picked her way through the room to where the bookcase
sat.

There were piles of books taller then her stacked along the wall and
in thd middle of the floor. Finally she found Hermione sitting on the
floor in front of the bookcase, flipping through a rather thick book.

Hermione shut the book and with a wave of Ron's wand, that book flew across the room and landed on a pile only to be replaced with another book from the shelf.

"Any luck Miss Granger?" the mediwitch asked.

Hermione jumped and looked around to see Pomphrey standing next to the piles.

"I am so sorry, I didn't hear you come in. No I haven't found anything
yet. How much time do we have left?"

"A little over six hours, more or less. His wounds have reopened again so I had to wrap them in guaze to try to slow the bleeding."

"Is there nothing left we can do?"

"I'm afraid not unless we can find the cure in one of these books. Do
you want some help searching?"

"No thanks. I should be done in a little while."

"Madam Pomphrey! Come quick! HE'S AWAKE!" Ron yelled down the stairs.

Madam Pomphrey looked toward Hermione then turned and ran up the stairs, closely followed by Hermione. When they got to the room, Ron was sitting by the bed, pale. Hermione ran over to the bed.

"Harry, how are you?" she asked.

"Cold." he mumbled in a strained whisper.

Ron quickly ran from the room only to return minutes later with a huge pile of blankets and threw the heavist one on his best mate.

"How's that mate?"

"Better... wrong?" whispered Harry.

"Do you want to know what's wrong?" asked Hermione. She heard a throat clearing and turned to see Pomphrey standing in the doorway, shaking her head.

"Never mind that Mr. Potter. You need to get some rest. I want you to
drink a blood replenisher before you go to sleep."

"... Pomphrey?" muttered Harry.

"Yes Potter, it's me. Mr. Weasley and Miss Granger, could you please
sit him up?" Ron and Hermione went to opposite sides of the bed. "You need to be very careful when you sit him up. His bones are really fragile so go slow."

Ron and Hermione put their hands under Harry's back and slowly lifted him into a sitting position. Madam Pomphrey brought a goblet up to Harry's mouth and slowly poured the deep red liquid into his mouth. The liquid just dribbled down his chin.

"Potter, you've got to swallow the potion for it to work."

"... Trying ... can't... wrong."

"Never mind the potion. Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger, please lay Mr.
Potter back down." Madam Pomphrey turned to her bag and pulled a long tube out of it.

"What are you going to do with that?" asked Ron, who looked like he
might faint at the sight of the tube.

"This is going to sound a little harsh but I'm going to put it down
his throat so that I can pour any potions that he may need down the
tube. The dust has been in his system long enough that he's losing
control of his body movement. We need to find the cure before it
causes any lasting damage."

"Dust...?" muttered Harry, who was sounding weaker by the minute.

"When you get better the three of us will explain everything but for
right now you need to get some rest."

"... phoenix... tears..."

"They don't do much good. Please get some rest Harry. I really need to get back downstairs." Hermione said.

"... why ...dieing ...matter." mumbled Harry.

"No Harry! You're not dieing! You mustn't lose hope!" cried Hermione
as she ran out of the room.

"Promise... Mione." he muttered before drifting off to sleep.

"Madam Pomphrey?" Ron asked, struggling with his words. "If Harry
does.... you know... die... Hermione could bring him back, couldn't
she?" Ron was a little shocked at his friends willingness to die.

"I'm afraid not Mr. Weasley. Black Dust is a very powerful Dark Arts
item. As I have said something as pure as phoenix tears can't heal
these nor can they bring back the dead if it was caused by the dust."

"Do you think Hermione will let me help her look for the cure."

"I don't think she will. Sadly she can search faster than we ever
could hope to. She should be done in an hour at the most. Earlier, she
only had around a hundred books left to search through."

"But what if the cure isn't there? I mean teachers borrow books from
you, don't they?"

"Mr. Weasley, the book is there, its just finding the right one. For
now we need to keep Mr. Potter comfortable and get this tube inserted. He's going to be getting colder until we can get more blood in him. Right now there's not enough blood for his heart to circulate. That's why he's so cold and so pale."

"I'm going to stay when you put the tube in." Ron said, still looking
at the item. "I've known Harry for almost seven years now. He is my
brother. I can't imagine leaving now when he needs me."

"Okay but just to warn you its now a pretty sight. Its going to go
down his throat and reach all the way to his stomache. I'll then give
him some potions to keep him asleep for a while. Then I'll be able to
give him the blood replenishing potions, which will be absorbed into
his system much faster. As much blood as he's lost and still losing,
he'll need quite a few."

"Madam Pomphrey, please just do what you can to help him."

"Mr. Weasley, I swear to you that I will do everything in my power to
help him. I just warn you that once we find the cure we might have to
take him to St. Mungo's because the potion might not be taken in
enough time to help and their people are a lot more experienced in
this kind of thing."

"Madam Pomphrey, he can't go there. He hates the hospital and ifwe
take him there then he will attract a lot of attention because of who
he is."

"I FOUND IT!" yelled Hermione as she skidded into the room carrying a book thick enough to be several volumes of a muggle encyclopedia.

"I FINALLY FOUND IT! I WENT THROUGH EVERY SINGLE BOOK BUT I FOUND IT!" she yelled.

"Hermione, calm down." Ron said.

"Madam Pomphrey do you have all of the ingredients?" Hermione asked, showing Madam Pomphery the book.

"Most of the ingredients are in the basic potion kit. The only ones
that we might have problems with are five phoenix tears and the toe
nail of a free house elf. "

"How long does it take to make?" Ron asked

"Well" said Poppy, consulting the list. " We will have to put a little
speed into it. Mr. Potter has got maybe four hours and this potion
takes two hours to make assuming that we can get all of the
ingredients."

"When do you have to add the phoenix tears and the elf toe nails?"
asked Hermione.

"Not until the very end. The phoenix tears we have but where are we
going to get the free house toe nails?"

"No time to explain. Ron we need to go. Poppy can you start making the potion?"

"Yes I can. You two best hurry. I'll get the tube inserted and get
some nourishment potions down him while I wait for the cauldron to
heat. Where are you going to find a free house elf willing to find a
free house elf?"

"We know the perfect one that will do it. We will be back later. Take
this coin. If anything happens tap it with your wand. Mine will grow
hot so that I know to come back."

"Thank you Miss Granger. I'll see you in a little while."

"Just call me Hermione." said Hermione as she and Ron disapparated.

When they appeared, Ron looked around the Hospital Wing and sighed.

"I still can't believe it! Can you imagine what would have happened if
Malfoy would have know this last year. All of those Death Eaters could
have come in through the Hospital Wing."

"Ron, I know you're shocked to know this but we have other business
here. We need to get down to the kitchens and no food, got it?"

"I know Hermione. Besides for once I'm not hungry. After seeing Harry like he is, I don't think I'll be hungry for a while. Which elf are we trying for?"

"We are going to try for Dobby or Winky. I think Dobby will be a
better bet as Winky is still really depressed. I'm thinking of having
her become my house elf at the beach house if she will consent."

"Hermione do you realize that you are talking about enslaving a house elf, right?" asked Ron as he walked down the corridor.

"I have come to realize that some elves are better off being enslaved."

"Okay Hermione. How do we open the door again?" asked Ron.

"Just tickle the pear."

Ron reached up and tickled the pear, which giggled and revealed the
door. Ron pushed it open and stepped inside. Just then every house elf came running towards them.

"What can wes do for sir and miss?" asked one of the elues. "Do you
want food sir and miss?"

"No thank you. We need to talk to Dobby and Winky. Are they here?"

"Miss Hermione, Mr. Weezy. What can Dobby do for you? Where's Harry Potter? Did he not want to come see Dobby."

"He did but Harry is really sick. Where's Winky? I'd like to talk to
her also." Hermione said.

"Winky is over there Miss. Is there anything Dobby can do for Harry Potter?"

"Harry is really sick Dobby. He is dieing, so Madam Pomphrey is trying to make a potion for him but we need the toe nail of a free house elf."

"Harry Potter is dieing? Harry Potter cannot die because Harry Potter
is too great and too good. Dobby will do what ever Dobby can do to
help Harry Potter. Where is Harry Potter?"

"Just calm down Dobby. We need have some time before we need your help. Let's go talk to Winky."

"Dobby will get Winky." said Dobby as he ran over to where Winky was sitting. He bent down, said something to Winky, then helped her stand up. Slowly she walked over to where Hermione and Ron were standing.

"What can Winky do for sir and miss?" she asked.

"Winky, how would you like to be my house elf? My house isn't magical but it could use some help keeping it clean."

"No offense Miss, but you always try to make all house elves free. Why is miss trying to make Winky a proper house elf?"

"I have come to realize that house elves have the right to have
masters or mistresses if they want. I would greatly appeciate it if
you would consider being my elf."

"Miss is wanting Winky to be Misses elf? Winky doesn't know what to say."

"Would you come to my house?" asked Hermione.

"No paying?" asked Winky sceptically.

"Not if you don't want it." said Hermione. Ron looked like Christmas
had come early.

"Winky would be honored to be your house elf."

"Okay before you officially become my house elf, would it be okay to
give you seven outfits so you can have something else to wear?"

"If that's that Mistress wants." said Winky.

"Please just call me Hermione, okay Winky?"

"May I ask a favor of you Mis - Hermione?" asked Winky.

"Sure Winky, what is it?"

"Can Dobby come too? Dobby has helped Winky so much here and Winky is afraid Winky isn't as strong as Winky used to be."

"That's okay Winky. I'm sure that I have enough work for the two of
you." Hermione said. "Why don't the two of you get your stuff. We need to get back. Harry's time is running out."

"We's got nothing to gather. We's need to tell Mistress McGonagal that
we's leaving though." said Dobby, who looked excited at the idea of
getting to leave Hogwarts and work for Harry Potters good friends.

"There's no need. I talked to her yesterday. She said she had no
problems with the two of you coming to work for me. She had a feeling that if I took Winky that Dobby would be coming too." said Hermione. "OUCH!" she exclaimed.

"Hermione, what's wrong?" asked Ron.

"It's the coin. It just got really hot. How long have we been gone?"

"Bloody hell! We've been gone over two hours! We need to get back.
Winky, Dobby, are you coming with Hermione and me or are you staying here?"

"Ron, thats not very nice! We can come later to see if they want to
come. The only that I ask is that we is that either one of you two
clip a toe nail before you agree to become my elves."

"Winky will do it." Winky said, as she pointed her finger a her toes.
Like an invisible pair of clippers clipped them, ten toe nails flew
into the air and into the vial that Hermione was holding. "Winky is
ready to be a proper house elf again, Hermione." she said with a
smile. Winky snapped her fingers and was instantly cleaned and dressed in a frilly yellow dress. "Miss Hermione doesn't have to provide Winky with clothes if Miss Hermione doesn't want to."

Dobby looked at Hermione with a frown. "Dobby doesn't have to change, does Dobby?"

"Of course not Dobby, you both may dress anyway that you want. Now lets get back."

"Miss Hermione, Mr. Ron, grab Winky and Dobby's arms and Winky and Dobby will take you home. Just picture home and we's will take you there."

Hermione smiled as she took Dobby's arm. Ron muttered something about mental as he grabbed Winkys arm. Both closed their eyes and with a loud crack they disapparated.

AN/ Wow... Already finished with another chapter! Thank you to the three people who have left me a review... I really enjoyed them . Oh, I'm really sorry for picking on Harry but its to prove what a strong bond the three friends have. I appreciate everyone who is reading... Over one thousand hits!
And I want to thank my beta... ZHANGY for all of her help... PLEASE
DROP A LINE ON WHAT YOU THINK! I'll update soon.

Tristan Cartier

Chapter 18 A Miracle?

Ron opened his eyes and saw that they were back at the beach house. Ron looked at the two elves and laughed. They were standing where they had appeared, looking around in awe. Hermione opened her mouth to say something when she gasped. Ron shot her a questioning look as she tore up the stairs. He followed her up.

At the end of the hall, there was smoke coming out from under the door.

"Madam Pomphrey? Where are you at?" asked Hermione.

"I'm in here Miss Granger. What took you so long?" came her voice from behind the door.

"I was talking to Winky and Dobby. How's Harry? You used the coin."

"Yeah, I need the nail. Fawkes has given me a tear but I can't put it
in until we get the nail. After they are added the potion has to simmer for an hour until it can be taken."

"Here are the nails. I'm going to sit with Harry for a little while. If you need anything, call Winky or Dobby. I'm sure they will be glad to help."

"Miss Granger, please get some sleep. You must really be exhausted."

"I'm fine, please don't worry about me, worry about Harry."

"Okay, just try to get some rest."

Hermione closed the door and walked back down the hall to Harry's room and stopped when she saw Ron leaning against the door. He had a look on his face that was a mixture of pity and sympathy.

"Miss Hermione?" Winky asked.

"Sorry guys," said Hermione, turning to see the elves standing at the
bottom of the stairs, looking at her. "The whole attic is yours to do
what you want with. I don't think their are any bed up there, but you
can make your own I'm sure. If there are anyboxes up there, you can shove them to the side or move them to the basement. Anything you want out of the boxes you can have. There are some blankets in the closet okay?"

"Yes Hermione." said the elves.

"If it gets dark and you want light, there switches on the walls that
you push up and light will come on. Like I said earlier this is a
muggle house so if you have any questions, feel free to ask. If you
need anything right now, Ron and I will be in the first room on the
right. Madam Pomphrey might need your help but otherwise you are
welcome to go upstairs and take a little nap. If you are hungry, feel
free to help help yourselves to the kitchen. I will show you how to
work the stove and microwave tomorrow." rattled Hermione. "If you are bored, theres a television in the living room. Ron can show you how to use that."

"Miss Hermione, maybe you should get some sleep? Dobby and Winky can look after Harry Potter for a while." said Dobby, who was looking
really concerned at Hermione, who hadn't had any rest all day.

"I'm fine Dobby. I'm just a little worried, thats all."

"Would Miss Hermione like a glass of water before she goes back to
keep watch over Harry Potter? " asked Winky.

"I guess so. Thank you Winky. I will be in Harry's room. Just bring it
to me in there, okay?"

"Okay Miss Hermione. Go watch over Harry Potter. Winky will bring the water up. Do you want something to eat?"

"No Winky, just the water please. Thank you."

"Miss Hermione, can Dobby come up to see Harry Potter?"

"Okay Dobby, come on. Winky, you can come too if you want."

"Harry Potter is Winky's master too? Winky has three masters? Winky is so lucky to have so many people who care for Winky but Harry Potter is Miss Hermione and Mr.Rons friend so Winky has no right there. Dobby has no right there either."

"Winky, you have as much right in there as anyone else. You and Dobby are part of this family now."

"Winky is bringing Miss Hermione your water up now." Winky said,
walking toward the kitchen.

"Okay. See you in a couple of minutes." said Hermione, as she walked into Harry's room followed by Dobby.

When she walked into Harry's room she gasped. Harry was still laying
on his back but now he had a pale white tube going down his throat. He also looked paler then before and from what she could see his arms and neck were covered in white gauze.

Hermione let out a sob as she sank into the chair next to the bed. 'Why hadn't he told them when he started feeling sick? Why did he have to be so darn stubborn?'

"Miss Hermione, I have your water." came Winky's voice from the doorway.

"Come on in Winky." said Hermione, accepting the water from the little elf. "Why didn't he tell us he was ill? We could have caught it before it got this far if he would have told us sooner."

"Miss Hermione, Harry Potter has a mind of his own. Harry Potter is
liking to be alone. Harry Potter is not used to having people around
who care about him. Miss Hermione mustn't blame Harry Potter for not telling anyone."said Winky.

"Winky is correct Miss Hermione. Harry Potter is lucky to have people
who care. Harry Potter is surrounded by caring people. Harry Potter is
going to be fine."

"Thank you Dobby. Thank you Winky." muttered Hermione as she drank the water. "Do you want to stay for a while?" asked Hermione as she yawned. "You can if you want to." she said as she yawned again. "I'm so sorry... I don't know what's wrong with me." she said, as she laid her head on the bed. Seconds later she was fast asleep.

"Winky is sorry Miss Hermione, but Miss Hermione needed rest. Winky
will punish Winky."

"Winky, Miss Hermione will be pleased. Miss Hermione is kind and will
not allow Winky to be punished. We's should moves Miss Hermione to
bed."

Winky and Dobby snapped their fingers and Hermiones limp form lifted off the chair. Together Winky and Dobby floated Hermione toward her bedroom, not even noticing Ron who was sitting on the floor outside Harry's room. When the elves had Hermione on her bed, Ron spoke.

"What happened?"

"Winky gave Hermione a sleeping potion Ron. Hermione needed sleep but Winky knew Hermione couldn't sleep because Hermione was worried about Harry Potter. Can Winky have permission to punish herself?"

"No Winky, I forbid you from punishing yourself because Hermione
needed to get some sleep. Why don't the two of you go for the night?
Get settled in."

"Thank you Mr- Ron." said Winky, bowing to the red head.

"What time does Ron want breakfast?" Dobby asked.

"We'll let you know. Good night. Get some sleep."

"We will Ron. Sleep yourself."

"I will. I think I'm going to check on Harry before I catch some sleep."

Winky and Dobby headed up to the attic. Ron smiled and turned into the room Harry was in. Madam Pomphrey was pouring the deep red blood replenishing potion into the tube.

"How's the potion coming along?" Ron asked.

"There's about five minutes left for it to simmer, then it will be
ready for him to take. The problem is that his body might be so far
saturated with the dust that it might reject the potion. I just got
done checking the bones and from what I can tell is most of them are
paper then. In fact, the marrow in his right femor started leaking so
I had to stop that. This is his last chance. Where's Miss Granger? I
know that she's been keeping a vigil over him most of the day."

"Winky gave her a light sleeping potion. She's sleeping right now."

"That's good. Are you staying up or are you going to be smart and go to bed?"

"I'm going to stay up for a bit until we know the outcome. Is that alright?"

"As long as you get some sleep later. I couldn't imagine keeping the
three of you separated for long. Do you think Miss Granger would mind me staying the night?"

"I don't think she'd mind. I might make myself a cot in here. There's
a room on the third floor that you can use Madam Pomphrey. The attic is off limits because thats where the house elves stay."

"Okay. Please get some rest. The potion should be ready. I will get
some to give to Mr. Potter. If his body doesn't reject it then he will
need to take it until the cauldron is empty."

"Thanks Madam Pomphrey, Hermione and I appreciate everything that you have done to help."

"You're welcome. I might not get a chance to help next year."

"So Hogwarts isn't reopening next year?"

"The school governors still haven't decided."

"But there's less then three weeks before the beginning of the school year!"

"The decision should be handed down in a few days. I'm going to get
the potion now. I will be back in a few minutes."

"Okay." said Ron as he sat in the chair next to the bed. Harry was
still really pale and as far as the sheets showed, his wounds were
still bleeding. It was a good thing that Madam Pomphrey kept giving
him the blood replenishers because Harry would have bled to death by now.

Madam Pomphrey came back in with a beaker full of a pinkish grey color potion. Even from the doorway, Ron could tell that the potion really stunk.

"Madam Pomphrey, are you sure that potion didn't go bad when you were brewing it? It smells awful!"

"Mr. Weasley, I followed the directions to the letter. It looks exactly like it's supposed to. Will you quit questioning my judgement?"

"I'm not questioning your judgement. Its just the potion really smells bad."

"I know but I guess if it works that it doesn't matter what it smells like."

"I guess not. I wonder what it tastes like?"

"I have no idea Mr. Weasley, but if it tastes as bad as it smells then
lets be glad Mr. Potter is unconscious."

Just then there was a gurgled groan from the bed. Ron looked down and swore.

"Mate, you are so stubborn. You are less then an inch from death yet
you are fighting the potions that are meant to help you. Let the
potions work. You really need to get better." Ron muttered. Harry just
groaned. "Harry, don't fight it. Just close your and sleep. You want
to spend the rest of you life with Hermione but you can't do that if
you don't get better. I know its hard and I know that you really don't
want to but you have to trust me."

Harry groaned again but closed his eyes. Ron closed his eyes and put
his head in his hands. When Ron opened his eyes, Madam Pomphrey was standing in the doorway. As she stepped closer she saw that Ron had tears in his eyes.

"Mr. Weasley, whatever is wrong? I don't think I've ever seen you this upset."

"What if Harry doesn't pull through? If he doesn't then I just pushed
him to his death. If he doesn't pull through, its my fault!"

"Mr. Weasley, Harry needed to go to sleep. If he doesn't get his sleep
he won't be getting better." Madam Pomphrey said as she poured the
antidote in the tube."Get some sleep Mr. Weasley. I'll be back in
later to check on him."

"Good night Madam Pomphrey." muttered Ron.

She smiled as she closed the door. Ron was left alone with his thoughts. He and Harry had been friends since that first trip to
Hogwarts. Then they had knocked out the mountain troll that had almost killed Hermione in their first year. Ever since then it had been the three of them. They had been through so much together. Ron sat in deep thought for a while before dozing off, reliving their adventures they had had together.

HP HP HP

Hours later Pomphrey eased the door open into the room. She knew that Harry hadn't had any change; either for the worst or for the best as she had put charms around the bed to alert her of any change.

As she reached the bed, she smirked. Ron was sitting on a chair by the bed with his head resting on the bed, asleep. Shaking her head she pulled the blankets. From the looks of the blankets his wounds were still bleeding. After his system was rid of the Black Dust, those wounds would be able be able to be healed. With one flick of her wand the sheets were cleaned, and the guaze was changed.

'Potter is lucky to have good friends like Mr. Weasley and Miss
Granger. They care about him so much that they are willing to exhaust themselves to make sure that he was alright.' Madam Pomphrey thought as she started checking Harry over. As far as she could tell the bones in his neck and and his ribs were some of the thinnest except for him arms and hands that had the most contact with the dust. The dust was also in his bloodstream so it would take a bit to get every bit of the dust out unless his body was able to hang on enough that it could help. If everything went alright then there should be no permanent damage though he might be stiff for quite a few days. She pulled the blankets back over him and left the room.

How did it seem that Harry Potter had to come to her at least once a
year for some injury or another? She guessed that it was destined to
happen to someone who had the most powerful dark wizard after them. She smiled and went to her room.

HP HP HP

Harry woke up to a very funny feeling in his throat. He opened his
eyes to see the room blurry, well blurryier then normal. He could
barely see something sticking out of his mouth.

He tried lifting his left arm but found that he was too weak to do so.
Harry closed his eyes again. For some reason he felt very sick and
very weak. Harry opened his eyes again and noticed a reddish color
blob near his right elbow.

Again Harry closed his eyes and let out a gurgled moan. He was so
stiff that he felt like he'd been beaten by a mountain troll. That
wasn't to mention the funny tingling he felt all over.

Harry groaned again as the door opened. Someone flicked the light
switch on and Harry was blinded by the light.

"Harry? Are you awake? I am so having an overactive imagination
lately. I can't believe I fell asleep." muttered Hermione.

Harry groaned again. Why could he not say anything?

"Harry? You are awake! Is the potion started?" Harry groaned for a
response. "Ron wake up! How's the antidote coming along? Ronald
Weasley, you wake up right now! You're best mate is ill and you're
sleeping!"

"Mum, I don't wanna go to class today." muttered Ron. Harry gave a
weak snort from the bed.

"Ronald, wake up!"

"Well Harry's awake though he seems too weak to talk."

"Hermione, it could be the big plastic tube down his throat."

"Has he had the antidote or the Blood Replenishing Potion yet?"

"I don't know, we would have to ask Madam Pomphrey. I think she's
upstairs sleeping. I'll go get her." Ron said, standing and stretching. "Welcome back to the living world mate. You've had us really worried." Ron muttered as he left the room.

Hermione looked down at Harry and smiled. "You're going to be just
fine Harry. The antidote should be almost done so we can get you
better. You really should have told us when you realized you didn't
feel well. You could have died... Again. This time my tears wouldn't
have been able to help."

"Miss Granger, don't beat yourself up over it. We caught it in enough
time that we were able to get the potion made. Everything will be just
fine. Mr. Potter will need a lot of rest and many potions but he
should be fine. I'll leave in about an hour and I'll be needing to
come back for at least a week. He'll be needing to take a blood
replenishing potion until the bleeding stops. As for the antidote,
he'll need a goblet full of it every four hours til it's gone. He'll
regain his ability to speak in the next day. I don't suggest he tries
to get out of bed for a week without assistance. If you overexert
yourself, even the tiniest bit, you might have a relapse that we might
not be able to reverse. Good day." said Madam Pomphrey, picking up her medical bag off of the floor.

"Good day," muttered Hermione.

"Good day."

"Urgh." groaned Harry from the bed. Everyone looked at him and laughed.

Madam Pomphrey left the room. Ron and Hermione turned to look at
Harry. He still looked so pale, so sick, so deathly sick. Harry opened his eyes a little and groaned. He still had the tube in his throat and it was very uncomfortable.

"Go back to sleep Harry." Hermione said as she kissed him on the
cheek. "Ron and I will stay here with you until the sun comes up so
you won't be alone. Maybe in the morning we can get that tube
removed."

Hermione smiled as she poured the potions down the tube, wrinkling her nose at the smell of the antidote. Harry groaned when the antidote went down the tube. The smell was making him nauseated. From what Harry could see, Hermione also looked really grim. After she poured the potion down the tube Harry let out another groan.

Ron laughed, "I bet it tastes as bad as it smells. Soon you won't need
to take it anymore. Get some sleep mate and we'll stay here until you
wake."

"Sleep well Harry. Do you want to see Mrs. Weasley or Lupin?"

Harry groaned in a very urgent way, clearly saying he didn't want
anyone else to see him in such a desperate condition. Hermione smiled.

"You are still a very stubborn and very confusing boy Harry."

Harry groaned once more then let his eyes close. "Sleep well Harry,
we'll see you later." Hermione said before turning to Ron. "As you are
the only one with a wand, would you mind making me a bed?"

"As soon as Harry gets better we need to get you and Harry new wands." Ron sighed.

"We'll worry about later, just throw me a blanket and a pillow. I will
sleep on the floor."

"No Hermione. You sleep in the chair and I will sleep on the floor."

Just then there was another groan. Harry had his eyes turned down to
his fingers, which were barely moving. His index finger would lift
from the bed then drop back down again. Ron looked at his friend,
dumbfounded but Hermione looked thoughtful. "I think he's trying to
tell us that one of us can share the bed with him. Right Harry?"
Ron and Hermione looked at Harry's fingers and were surprised to see two fingers tapping the bed.

"Will we both fit on there with him?" Ron asked Hermione.

"He is directly in the middle and there is plenty of space on the
sides. I just don't know if it's such a good idea." Hermione said,
looking down at Harry, then shook her head when she saw the corners of his mouth were turned up in a faint smile. His index finger pointed to himself, then moved to show he would behave himself.

"Harry, you can barely move, I'm not worried about that. The thing
that worries me is that you are going to be in a lot of pain tonight.
If we moved you even the tiniest bit, we could put you in even more
pain, or cause more damage to your injuries."

Harry moved his hands in a way that clearly said he didn't care.

It was now Ron's turn to laugh. "You said he was stubborn. He's going
to show us how stubborn he is. Besides if he has any problems in the
night, we'll know right off."

"But we could cause him pain!"

"Hermione, he doesn't seem to care." said Ron. Harry groaned again and gave a half puppy dog face to Hermione. Now it was her turn to groan.

"Fine but we each will bring a blanket so that Harry doesn't chill."

Harry gave a weak, strained smile as he let sleep over take him. Ron
grabbed some blankets and passed one to Hermione. Ron carefully
crawled into the bed on Harry's left side. Hermione sighed and got on
the right side of the bed. She layed there for a couple of minutes,
listening to the rhythmic breathing of the others before she was
overtaken by sleep.

HP HP HP

Early that morning Madam Pomphrey came back to check on Harry. Opening the door to his room, she smiled.

Harry was laying on his back in the middle of the bed. On the left
side, Ron was laying on his stomach with his legs thrown over Harry's
legs. Hermione was laying on Harry's right side, on her side and was
using Harry's chest as a pillow.

She really hated to bother them but she needed to check on Harry and possibly remove the tube so that he could start swallowing properly again.

Slowly she walked over to the bed and and gently shook Ron and
Hermione awake. Ron rolled over and fell out of the bed. Hermione
opened her eyes and saw Madam Pomphrey looking down at her. Turning her head a little and realized she had a pajama shirt stuck to her cheek. Slowly sitting up she realized that she had used Harry as a
pillow. She looked from Ron, who was sitting on the floor smiling to
Madam Pomphrey, who had a smirk on her face.

"Now that you both are off of my patient," she began, grinning, "
would you mind leaving the room so that I may check how Mr. Potter is healing? I need to be getting back to the school."

"Sorry Madam Pomphrey, we didn't mean to sleep on him. We didn't want to leave the room last night, so Harry kind of told us that we could share the bed with him. I guess at sometime last night we rolled over on him."

"Miss Granger, this is your house. You don't have to explain anything
to me. I don't think either of you caused any damage, so no harm done. In fact, I think you might have kept Mr. Potter from harming himself. Last night would have been rough on his body because it was trying to heal. If you two hadn't added a little extra weight to his body, he might have rolled around causing damage to the bone and muscles trying to heal. You kept him from getting hurt further. Now will you please leave the room?"

"Sure thing. We will wait in the hallway." said Ron, as he led Hermione into the hallway.

"I'm sorry Ron. I was trying to hide my feelings for Harry from you
becauseI knew it would make you uncomfortable. I guess I failed
miserably last night."

"Hermione, I have known for ages that you and Harry had feelings for
each other. I saw the way you looked at him when he was with Ginny and I saw how he looked at you. Don't worry about it"

"Thank you Ron."

"Don't mention it."

"Miss Granger, Mr. Weasley, you may come back in now. You will be
happy to know that Mr. Potter is going to be fine. He will still be in
a lot of pain for the next few days. I will leave a pain-relieving
potion here. The tube has been removed. For the next day or two he
won't be able to have foods that he has to chew a lot. He might have
to be fed until he regained all use of his limbs. I will be back
either tomorrow or the day after to check on him. Good bye."

"Good bye Madam Pomphrey. We appreciate all that you have done for Harry."

"I am just doing my job. Would you like me to let anyone know that he's okay?"

"No thank you. Does he still need the Blood Replenishing Potions every hour?"

"No. He will only need one every three hours for today only. I have
already made a whole batch of it and put it in bottles. Each bottle is
two doses. He still needs the Black Dust Antidote every three hours.
Also if he is asleep when its time to take it he will need to be
awaken. Are there any other questions?"

"I don't think so." Hermione said.

"He is not to be out of bed unless Mr. Weasley accompanies him to the restroom. He then needs to get straight background to bed. You know how he is, so you might have to get a little nasty about it but if he does too much there will be serious consequences. I will take my leave now. As its still quite early I suggest the two of you get back to
sleep."

"Thank you Madam Pomphrey. "

"You're welcome" she smiled as she turned on the spot and disapparated.

"Let's get back to bed Hermione. The suns not even up yet so we should sleep."

"Alright." said Hermione stifling a yawn. "I guess it won't hurt to catch a few more hours sleep." she said as she climbed back in the bed. Ron smiled as he climbed back in the bed. Hermione was so stubborn, that Harry seemed willing.

HP HP HP

When Harry opened his eyes, he chuckled in spite of how sore he was. He remembered telling Ron and Hermione they could share the bed last night but he didn't expect this. Rom was laying on one side of him, hugging his arm like it was some kind of stuffed animal. Hermione was on his other side, using his chest as a pillow. He thought this should make him uncomfortable, but it felt normal. He was surrounded by his best friends and he knew that as long as they were around, everything would be fine.

Harry layed in the bed for over an hour trying to piece together what
had happened since he had retrieved the locket but everything was so fuzzy that he gave up trying.

On his left side, Ron groaned and rolled over. He opened his eyes and
smiled when he saw that Harry was awake.

"Good morning," muttered Ron, not bothering to move. "How are you feeling?"

"...ngry." muttered Harry, hoarsely.

"I didn't catch that mate."

"...ngry ...ick ...ired ..." muttered Harry. Just then there was a
knock on the door. When it opened, Dobby and Winky were standing in the doorway balancing two trays, one with two cups of coffee, the
other with a plate of toast.

"Winky and Dobby brought coffee and toast. Does Miss Hermione and Mr. Ron want breakfast?"

"Thank you Winky, Dobby. Hermione is still sleeping. Would you like to come see Harry? He's awake."

"Harry Potter is awake? Dobby is happy! Does Harry Potter need anything?"

"...ngry ...irsty." Harry repeated.

"Any idea what he's trying to say? He's just getting his voice back
and I can't quite make out what he's saying?"

"Mr. Ron, Harry Potter is saying that he is hungry and thirsty." said
Winky, sounding excited. "Should Winky bring something?"

"Uhm, could you bring in a glass of milk, a straw and something he can eat that doesn't need to be chewed."

"Winky will bring a bowl of porridge. Would Mr. Ron like anything "

"Just bring me something. Thanks."

"Can Dobby stay with Harry Potter for a minute?"

"Sure Dobby. Let's let Hermione sleep for a bit. I'm going to run to
the restroom. Will you be okay Harry?"

"Yea.." mumbled Harry. Dobby climbed onto the bed and sat next to
Harry. Ron smiled as he left the room.

When Ron returned, Dobby was still sitting next to Harry, with silent
tears were running down his face. When he heard the door open he
jumped.

"Dobby's sorry Mr. Ron. Dobby will get back to work."

"Dobby, it's okay. You can stay in here with Harry if you want to."

"Thank you Mr. Ron but Dobby really needs to get to the kitchen."

"Mr. Ron, Winky has Harry Potter's porridge."

"Thank you Winky. Let me see if Hermione wants anything. Hermione? Wakie wakie. Do you want breakfast?"

"Huh?" asked Hermione as she opened her eyes. She smiled when she realized that she was laying on Harry again. She then grinned when she saw that he was awake.

"Hey Harry. Nice to see your awake."

"Morn..." muttered Harry.

"Hermione, Winky would like to know what you want for breakfast. We have toast and coffee. Harry and I are going to eat porridge and milk. What do you want?" asked Ron.

"Porridge sounds good to me too. Thank you Winky and Dobby."

"You are welcome Hermione. Winky will be back in a minute." she said as she left the room. Hermione turned back to Harry. "Are you ready to eat?"

"Ye...s" whispered Harry. He moved his arms and tried to sit up. He
struggled for a full minute before he stopped and looked at Hermione
with a look of disgust on his face.

"Harry you are still weak. Ron and I will help you until you are
better. We really don't mind, do we?" Hermione asked looking at Ron.

"Of course we don't mind mate. Now let's get you sat up so you can
eat. You haven't had anything to eat in at least three days. You must
be starving. Hermione, do you grabbing his left arm so we can get him sat up. We'll throw some pillows behind him to keep him sat up."

"That's fine. On the count of three? One... two... three."

They sat him up and carefully propped some pillows behind his back.
When they looked at him, his face was laced with pain.

"Did we hurt hurt you Harry? Did we sit you up to fast?" Hermione
demanded, worried.

"Dizzy..." he whispered.

"Do you want to lay down?"

"No. Hungry." muttered Harry. "Spoon... ?"

"It's right here. Do you want me to feed you?" asked Hermione.

"Not. Baby." he said, straining his voice. "Give." he said, raising
his arm shakily.

"Harry, will you please let us help you?"

"No... "

"Okay. Ron, sit the bowl on his lap and give him the spoon."

"But." began Ron but Hermione cut him off. "No Ron, let him go. He
wants to be stubborn so let him."

Ron frowned as he handed Harry the spoon. Harry went to grab the spoon but it fell to the floor. Ron picked it up and sat it on the bed.
Harry reached for it again but couldn't get his fingers to work.

"What's. Wrong "

"We'll explain later. Now will you let us feed you?"

"Useless..." he muttered.

"Harry, you are sick. When you get better, you don't have to worry
about us helping you with anything except the Horcruxes."

"Tired. Sleep."

"Will you eat first? You can't get better without eating."

"Tired..." he repeated

"Fine at least drink your potions. Its time for both."

"Fine..."

Hermione left the room and returned with two goblets of potion. She
lifted the antidote to Harry's lips and poured it into his mouth. He
made a face as soon as he swallowed.

"Urgh." he muttered.

"What's it taste like?" Ron asked.

"Rotted liver." hd muttered before Hermione tipped the Blood
Replenishing Potion into his mouth.

"I have a Sleeping Draught for you take too Harry." said Ron as he
twirled his wand. Another goblet appeared. Ron stuck a straw in it and
let Harry drink enough so that his eyes started to droop.

Hermione moved the pillows and helped Harry lay back down. "If you
need anything just call Dobby or Winky. They will come get Ron or I.
We will be in the living room doing some hex research. Have a nice
sleep."

Hermione turned the light off and led the way out of the room. When
they got to the living room, Ron saw the frown on Hermione's face.

"Hermione, what's wrong? And don't you dare tell me nothing because I know that look."

"I'm worried about Harry. Right now he has to be totally dependent on us. Harry's not used to that. He's had to fend for himself for sixteen years. If he doesn't depend on us for a little while, he's not going to get any better."

"Hermione, it's going to be hard. He has just woke up and he's found
out he can't do anything for himself. You and I would be acting just
like he is if we were in his position. He'll come around."

At that moment, there was a tap on the front door.

"Who could that be? Have you told anyone where we are?" Hermione demanded.

"How could I? I don't even know where we are! Care to explain that?"

"Later. Let me borrow you wand."

"Fine but you had better have a spell ready because we only have one wand."

"Ron, am I ever unprepared?"

"You do give a good point. Here." Ron said, passing Hermione his wand.

Hermione took the wand and went to the door. When she opened it,

Pigwidgeon, Hedwig and a great horned owl came swooping into the house and landed on the back of the couch. With a look at each other, Ron and Hermione walked over to the owls and saw that each one had a letter clamped in its beak.

Ron slowly took his letter from Pig, who twittered happily and flew
off into the kitchen. Hermione took the letter from the great horned
owl, who hooted and flew up the chimney. Hedwig looked around, then hooted in an annoyed way.

"I'm sorry Hedwig, but Harry is ill. Just leave his letter on the
table and I'll give it to him when he wakes up."

Ron looked down at his letter and groaned. "It's our Hogwarts letters.
I guess this means that there will be school this year?"

Hermione didn't answer but opened her letter and read;



Hermione looked up from her letter to Ron, who seemed to have just
finished reading his letter.

"Why's McGonagall still deputy headmistress? After... last year,
shouldn't she be headmistress?"

"I don't know Ron."

"You know what this means, right? We have eight days to get Harry up and moving around. We need to get to Diagon Alley to get our
supplies."

"Ron, I don't even think that Harry's going back. But I think that we
should try and convince him that it would be safer to go." Hermione
said, still looking at her letter.

"I think that I have the solution to that." said a muffled voice from
the front closet. After moving their jackets aside, Ron and Hermione
saw a painting frame.

"Professor Dumbledore?" asked Hermione.

"Yes Miss Granger. Dobby was cleaning the living room this morning
while I was out of my portrait. I guess he thought it was an empty so
he stuck me in here. Would you mind moving me out of the closet?"

"Sure thing Professor. You said that you had a solution for getting
Harry back to Hogwarts?"

"First things first. Can you explain what's wrong with Harry? You both
kind of forgot me down here so I have no idea what's been happeningg I do know Poppy was here so he was injured beyond the healing skills of you two."

"Well Professor, we retrieved the locket Horcrux from Grimmauld Place but Harry got into some Black Dust and... "

"Wait a minute Hermione. Harry and I retrieved the locket on the night that I died."

"It was a fake." said Ron.

"I think you two should start this story at the night that I died. I'm
a little behind times."

It took over two hours to catch Dumbledore up on everything that had happened.

"So Harry is really weak, won't eat, and there are eight days until
the beginning over the school year. From what you have told me, Harry will not be ready for the beginning of the school year unless there's a major turn around. I might be able to get him excused for the first two or three weeks for him to finish healing as long as you two help him catch up."

"But we still need to find a way to get Harry back to Hogwarts."

"I have an idea for that but I need to talk to Minerva and the
Headmistress about it. If they agree, we will have a perfect excuse
for Harry to be at Hogwarts and he would still be able to leave to go
Horcrux hunting."

"Would you like to emphasize?" Ron demanded in a very irriatated voice.

"I need to work out a few kinks. I'll be back in a few hours
possiblely. Why don't you two go check on Harry? You haven't checked on him lately then you can go get something to eat."

"Why? We just ate breakfast a little over an hour ago." said Hermione.

"We don't need to eat right now."

"Hermione, you've been talking to me for over three hours."

"Really? Oh my good gracious we have been. I need to run upstairs!"

"Hermione, I'll come with you. Professor Dumbledore, if you will
excuse us." said Ron as he stood up.

"Of course. I must be going too. Tell Harry that I hope he gets better soon."

"Okay." said Hermione as she walked up the stairs. Ron sighed and
followed. Harry was still asleep when they opened the door.

"I'm going to go get his potions. At least he's not overdue on his
potions. Without them he won't get better."

"Hermione, he will get better. Harry's a fighter."

"I guess but I'm still worried. I mean he doesn't like people waiting on him."

"I know Hermione. I know. Do you want some food? We can have Dobby bring some up."

"Will you leave me alone if I eat?" Hermione snapped.

"Yes." Ron smiled. "Dobby will you some sandwiches and a pitcher of
pumpkin juice up to Harry's room?"

"Yes Mr. Ron." Dobby said after he appeared in the room. "Dobby will
be back in a minute."

"Thank you Dobby. We'll be in here when you're done."

"Yes Mr. Ron." he said.

"So what are we going to do tomorrow?" Ron asked.

"I thought we should start researching what the Horcruxes could be and how in the world to destroy them. We have a Horcrux in our possession, but we have no idea how to destroy it. I remember Harry said that each Horcrux is destroyed differently. The diary he stabbed with a Basilisk fang. The ring Dumbledore destroyed but we don't know how he destroyed it."

"Hermione, why don't we ask Dumbledore about the ring? I'm sure he can help us out. We can start. We can then start researching what the
unknown Horcrux is. I'm sure there's got to be wizarding library
around here. I'm sure it will be information on the founders there,
right?"

"Ron, are you actually volunteering to go with me to the library? You
hate having to do work? "

"But this might actually be fun. To learn about the founders of our
school? Its bound to be interesting. Besides we'll be helping Harry. Any idea where there's a wizarding library?"

"From this house? No. I haven't been here in years. I didn't know that
I was a witch at the time."

"So how do we find out? Is there a wizarding directory somewhere?"

"No, but I'm sure if you let me borrow your wand, I know I can tweak
the locating spell and using a map, I can find every wizard dwelling
within one hundred miles. Do you think that would work?"

"Hermione, you are bloody brilliant. How long will it take to do that?"

"It should take a few minutes at most. The longest part will be
tweaking the spell. I also have to find a map of this area."

"I think I might have an atlas in my trunk." Ron said excitedly and smiling.

"Ron, why in the world do you have an atlas?"

"Hermione, hanging around you for six years has started rubbing off.
Do you want the atlas or not?"

"Yes I do. I wish we could include Harry in this." Hermione said sadly.

"I know Hermione, I really do but Harry can't right now. Between me
and you, I'm sure we can find something useful. I'll go get the atlas
now. It was a good thing Lupin was able to find our trunks. I'll be
back."

"I might go talk to Winky or Dobby about watching Harry while we are
gone." Hermione said, looking at Harry thoughtfully."He should be
asleep most of the time we're gone."

Hermione smiled as Ron left the room. Somehow in the last month, Ron had gotten so smart. He studied almost as much as she did and seemed to practice more then Harry ever did.

Hermione knew that Ron was as worried about Harry as she was, but he wasn't showing it. He seemed to be taking his frustrations out on his studying, something he had never done before.

"Here are the atlas'," said Ron, who had just come back into the room. He was holding three thick books in his hand. "I'm not quite sure where we are so I didn't know which one to bring."

"We are at my parents beach house in Miami, Florida." said Hermione
with a grin. "We are in the United States of America."

A/N: WHEW another chapter done... Finally! Sorry about moving the trio to America but there is a method to my madness.... I think? LOL.. I hope everyone thinks the story is moving along faster... I also hope everyone appreciates the quicker updating... As usual, thanks to my beta, ZHANGY, for all her help and thanks to everyone that is reading even if they aren't reviewing. * hint hint * Until next time, keep reading!

A/N;
Mysterious voice; POOR HUMAN STILL DOESN'T HAVE MANY NEW REVIEWS... CAN HUMANS BE THAT CRUEL SO AS NOT TO LEAVE WHAT THEY THINK ABOUT ANOTHER HUMANS WORK? WELL I THINK..

TristanCartier: Knives! What are you doing? You're not even in the story yet!

IM TRYING TO GET YOU SOME REVIEWS FROM THESE PUNY MORTALS!

TristanCartier: Well go away until you actually appear in the story!

YOU HAVEN'T SEEN THE LAST OF ME HUMANS!!

TristanCartier: Sorry about that loyal readers. Anways... On with
chapter 18!

Chapter 19 Britain meets America

"What do you mean, we're in the United States?" Ron demanded.

"Just what I said. Whats so hard to understand about that?"

"Why are we in the US? I mean, why not somewhere closer to home?"

"Because, do you really think that Voldermort and his Death Eaters
would think to look for us on another continent? This is really the
only place that Harry is safe. But when he gets better, if we go out
all of us need to wear disguises so that we aren't recognized. There
are Death Eaters in America after all."

"But we could have worn a disguise in Britain!" Ron protested.

"Ron, we are safe here. No one really knows where we are so we can't be bothered. Besides, haven't you ever wondered what witches and wizards in America were like? We can not only research Horcruxes, but we can also interact with magical people from another country. Wouldn't that be fun?"

"I guess. Have you found any libraries around here yet?"

"There are two minor wizarding libraries about twenty miles from here. Theres also a shopping center like Diagon Alley about five miles from here called Mortolwidell Drive. We might find our school supplies
there, but we will still need to go to Gringotts because America
doesn't have it's own bank. Every wizard in the world uses Gringotts
for its bank."

"Why in the world would they call a shopping center Mortolwidell
Drive? Couldn't they call it something easier like Diagon Alley?"

"Ron, to them it is easy. Besides its an anagram."

"A what?" asked Ron.

"An anagram. The took a word or words and rearranged the letters to
form another word. Voldermort took his name, Tom Marvolo Riddle and rearranged the letters to make I am Lord Voldermort. Thats what these people did. They took a word and made Mortolwidell Drive." Hermione explained.

"Okay so what do the letters rearrange to?" Ron asked.

"Voldermort will die." she said simply.

"You mean they technically named their shopping center after He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?" Ron said incrediously.

"Yes. Now are we going to go to the library or not?"

"I guess. We need to give Winky or Dobby an idea on how long we'll be gone. We should also give them a coin so they can get a hold of us if they need to." he said.

"I've already taken care of it. He's going to be watched by Winky. I
gave her a coin and instructed her on how to use it. I'm just a little
nervous, thats all."

"He'll be fine." Ron sighed. "Are we going or what?"

"Let me just grab my notebook full of our notes."

"What notes? I didn't know we were keeping notes. Besides, I thought
you had a phomanic memory. Can't you just remember everything?"

"Its called photographic memory and yes I can remember everything that I think is important but its still easier to keep notes. I have found
that having notes is a lot easier then trying to pull everything from
memory. I have notes of everything that has happened and of everything Harry has told us. I also have a copy of every book Madam Pomphrey had me go through."



"How soon did you find that potion Hermione?" Ron demanded.



"Don't worry Ron, I didn't hold out on finding the potion. As soon as
I found it, I told you. I only had four books left to go through
anyways but the potions didn't seem like they would be of any use to
us. They were for hair and finger nail clippings and how to make your
nose hair grow longer. Let me get the notebook that has all of the
Horcrux information in it. Do you want to see if Winky is with Harry?"

"Hermione, he will be fine. He's had the Blood Restorative, the Black
Dust Antidote, and his last dose of Skele-Grow. We have three hours
until he needs more."

"Skele-Grow? Why did he need that?" Hermione demanded.

"He needed it because his hands, feet, and right arm were almost
boneless. The dust had started dissolving the bones completely. We
didn't tell you because we didn't want to worry you more then you
already were."

"So you hide it from me instead?"

"Yes Hermione. I'm sorry for hiding it from you. Can you get the
notebook now so we can go? "

"Fine but we are discussing this later, right?"

"Yes Hermione. We'll talk about it later."

Two minutes later, Hermione came back downstairs, carrying two really thick notebooks. Hermione smiled when she saw Ron looking at them.

"I have written down anything that I have ever learned about the
founders. I have everything from when they opened Hogwarts to where the Slytherin Chamber of secrets lies. I have also collected stories about the founders themselves."

"How did you find stories about the founders?"

"Some good old fashion hard work. When Harry started telling us about the Horcruxes, I started researching the founders. There really wasn't much information at Hogwarts, which was really surprising. When I couldn't find anything I went to the library near my house. I went to the very back I found the oldest books including a diary."

"A diary?"

"Yes a diary. It had been written by a vampire by the name of Siis,
who personally knew Godric, Helga, Rowena, and Salazaar. She was their only close friend other then each other of course. Siis knew all of their secrets. She knew that each of the four founders built their own chamber of secrets that their heir alone could open."

"Wait" interupted Ron. "You mean there are three other chamber of
secrets? There are more monsters that need to be purged from the
school?"

"No Ron, Slytherin was the only one twisted enough to use his chamber for that. Anyways, when the founders died, Siis wrote four diaries, one for each of the founders, telling about their lives. The only thing she didn't include was the location of the chambers. We know where the Slytherin chamber is thanks to Harry, but we have no idea where the other three are."

"Well I guess that helps some but how are we going to find the other
three chambers?"

"We either need to do some research to find either the hiers of the
founders or we can do a locating spell to find Siis." said Hermione
timidly.

"I'm sorry, but did I just hear you right? Are you suggesting that we
hunt down a vampire? I'm sorry but I like the sunlight too much to
want to become a night walker."

"Siis hasn't drank human blood in over one thousand years. Salazaar
invented a potion that she drinks so she doesn't have to drink blood.
If she senses that we are dangerous to her, she might act like she
will attack us, but she can't. Well she can, but she can't bite us. I
thought maybe we could spend a few days doing as much research as we can. Well I guess we need to get going. We have about two hours before we have to be back to give Harry his potions. Maybe he can help us later."

"Hermione, Winky will take care of it. I know you're worried but if we
can help him as much as we can, he will be fine."

"I know Ron. I just feel bad leaving him laying in bed while we're off
galabanting around."

"He'll understand. Do you want to talk to Winky before we leave?"
Hermione sighed. "No, we need to go. Come on, we're going to Row
Library. Do you need help apparating?"

"No Hermione. I will see you in a minute. " he said as he disapparated. Hermione smiled as she followed.

HP HP HP

When Hermione appeared she gasped. She was standing in front of a
magnificent library made from solid marble. There was a statue of a
woman standing next to the doorway. Ron tapped her arm, making her jump.

"I know this is a dream come true, but to do research we need to go inside"

"Huh? Oh yeah, I guess we do need to go inside. Do you realize who
that is, Ron?"

"Uhm, no but I know you do so, enlighten me."

"That is Rowena Ravenclaw. That means this library was founded either by Ravenclaw herself or it was founded by Siis in Ravenclaws name."

"How did you figure that out? Never mind, you being you can figure
anything out. Shall we go inside and see if there's anything useful?"
asked Ron.

"Of course. That's what we're here for right? I just why her library
is here in America?"

"We'll just add it to the list of questions well ask Siis. "

"What do you mean? I thought you didn't want to find a vampire?"

"I don't want to but if it will help, then I guess we should. Shall we
start our research?"

"I never thought I'd see the day where Ronald Weasley would be pushing to get me into a library." Hermione said, smiling at Ron.
Ron grabbed her arm and led her inside. The receptionist turned to
look at who had walked into the library.

"Hello. Welcome to the Rowena Ravenclaw Research Center. What can I help you with today?"

"We came to find some information on the founders of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Ron explained, stepping up to the desk.

"Well you've come to the right place. The only problem is that we have more information on Rowena then the other three." said the
receptionist.

"Can you tell us who founded this library?" Hermione asked.

"Well as far as we know, this library was founded around the time of
the founders by a friend of theirs. We never got the last name and she told the original workers of the library that she didn't want credit
for anything. Said her name was Siis or something like that. Every
year the library recieves a new book and a check to keep the library
open. We have a whole shelf of books that were written or even
translated by Ravenclaw herself."

"Do you happen to have any books that trace the family lines of the
founders?" asked Ron, who seemed to be really interested in getting to work.

"I think we have an updated one on Ravenclaw. It kind of keeps track
of the new heir when they are born. I never figured out it did it.
Anyways ACCIO RAVENCLAW GENEOLOGY." she waved her wand and a thick book flew into her arms. "Here you are. All that I ask is that you are careful. This book is almost a thousand years old. It was dated and the parchment dates back to 1017."

"That would make this book nine hundred eighty-three years old! Do you know when the book started keeping track of the heirs?"

"It started keeping track the year that Rowena died. I think she died
March 5, 1117 at the age of 174."

Ron sat down and started looking through the book. Hermione turned
back to the receptionist. "Do you know why the library was set up here instead of it in Britain?"

"I have no idea on that. I never really thought about it. I just
thought that the person who set it up knew something about why this
area was important to Rowena so we never questioned it. She was an
American after all but her husband was British. She moved to Britain
after she met her husband, which before you ask, no one ever knew thename of."

"Uhm, Hermione? What are your parents names?" Ron asked.

"Donna and Robert Granger, why?"

"Well, I found something here thats, well interesting. How many
Hermione's do you think were born on September 19 1980?" Ron asked.

"I have no idea, why?"

"Well it says here that September 19, 1980 that there was a baby girl
named Hermione Choplin was born to the parents of Isabelle and Xavier Choplin. She is now the heir of Ravenclaw."

"So. I'm sure there was more then one Hermione born in the world. My parents are Donna and Robert Granger."

"Is there any possiblity that you were adopted?"

"No there isn't. My parents love me. They would have told me if I was adopted."

"Maybe they don't want you to know, Hermione. Maybe they felt
embarrassed. Maybe they did something illegal..."

"Ronald Weasley, don't you dare finish that sentance! My parents are
law abiding citizens! They are my parents! Hermione can't be an
uncommon name. I think we're done here. I have a stop to make before I go back to the beach house. You go on without me."

"Hermione, where are you going?" he asked.

"I am going to have a little talk with my parents. Go check on Harry.
I will be back before dark."

"Okay." said Ron as he disapparated. Hermione turned to the receptionist.

"Can I make a copy of this book?"

"Sure you can sweetie. I know this is going to sound mean but I hope
you are the hier of Rowena Ravenclaw. Good luck!"

"Right." said Hermione as she waved Ron's wand. A couple of minutes
later a copy of the book appeared next to the original. She picked it
up and turned to the receptionist.

"Thank you for talking to me. I might be back tomorrow. Do you know if the other three founders have their own libraries?"

"I think they do but I'm not sure where they are."

"Thanks." said Hermione as she left.

HP HP HP

Hermione appeared in the living room of the house she had known as
home most of her life. Mr. and Mrs. Granger were sitting on the couch
watching tv.

"Hermione dear, what are you doing here?" asked Mrs. Granger.

"Mom, Dad, I need to talk to both of you about something important. I
found this book in the library and it's brought up many questions."

"Okay dear, what do you want tn know?" asked her father.

"I want to know if you are my real parents."

"Why do you ask dear?" asked her mother, who was starting to look nervous.

"I want to know because I found this book about the geneology of one of the Hogwasts founders. The last heir of Rowena Ravenclaw was a baby girl by the name of Hermione Choplin born September 19, 1980. She was born to the parents of Isabelle and Xavier Choplin. Is that my real name? Are they my real parents?"

Her mother took a deep breathe. "Yes Hermione dear. Isabelle and
Xavier Choplin were your real parents. We kind of adopted you about a year after you were born. As I'm sure you know by now, Isabelle was a direct descendent of Rowena Ravenclaw, which makes you the heir of her legacy. We knew your parents for many years. When Isabelle found out she was pregnant, she became really distant. Your parents began arguing over the stupidest things. One day, they came to our house to visit."

Mrs. Granger took a breath and continued. "When we saw their faces, we knew that something was wrong. They sat us down and told us all about the magical world. They then told us that this wizard by the name of Voldermort was after them, but they refused to go into hiding. They said they didn't want to live the rest of their lives in fear. Robert and I tried to talk them into hiding, if not for themselves, then for their child. They said they couldn't do that. They told us that if
anything happened to them, they wanted us to take care of you. Robert and I had been trying to have a child but we couldn't. Around two monthes before your first birthday I had a bad feeling so we went to your house to check on everyone, but the house was in shambles. Robert went up to the room Isabelle used for the nursery while I went to the family room, which Xavier used as an office."

"We found the bodies of Isabelle and Xavier, looking like they were
just asleep. You were laying in your crib, fast asleep. To this day,
we still don't know why you weren't touched. The closest we can figure was either he didn't know about you or that he didn't care. Then in October we heard that he had been killed himself. Right then and there we distanced ourselves from the magical world, just in case anyone came after you. We are so sorry for not telling you sooner." finished Mrs. Granger.

"Hermione, we didn't want you to get hurt. We were so worried when you got your Hogwarts letter. We knew if you went there, you would be in danger. You were so excited that we knew we couldn't keep you from your destiny. Besides your mother would never forgive us if you didn't learn your magic." Mr. Granger said.

"But Harry has been in more danger then me. He's faced Voldermort so many times. He's almost died twice this summer. I mean as we speak, he's losing the battle to live. He's lived his life horribly because
Voldermort killed his parents. He wasn't as lucky as I was. I got two
caring people to raise me, Harry gnt two people who hated him. I wish you would have told me about my true heritage long before now but I can see why you didn't. Thank you for everything you did for me. I need to get back to my friends now." Hermione said, turning to leave.

"Before you go Hermione, I think its time that you get something that
we've been holding for sixteen years. Let me get it out of the attic."
Robert said, getting off the couch and walking upstairs.

Hermione leaned against the wall and started thinking. No wonder she
and Harry got along so well. They were both orphans since the age of
one. Robert came back down the stairs carrying a large bow. He sat it
down on the coffee table.

"This is a box of things we got out of the beach house. Oh thats yours
by the way. It was Isabelle's, passed down her family for many
centuries. I think Rowena used to own it. Anyways, this is a box of
stuff that we were able to salvage. You don't have to look at it now,
just promise that you will be careful. You might not be ours by blood,
but you are our daughter. We love you Hermione. Your parents loved you too."

Hermione flashed a watery smile as she left. Her family loved her.

A/N: WOW IM DONE WITH ANOTHER CHAPTER! I wanted to thank everyone who has read this piece of work and thank you ZHANGY for betaing and also to let you know:

Character for sale..
Name: Knives
Age: ?? No one knows
If you're interested, please email me..

KNIVES: HEY YOU CANT DO THAT!

TristanCartier: And why not?

KNIVES: LETS SEE, FIRST I CAN MAKE YOUR LIFE A LIVING NIGHTMARE, SECOND I LIVE IN YOUR HEAD, AND THIRD: I DON'T BELONG TO YOU!

TristanCartier: Darn! Just joking people. Keep reading!

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

A/N: Knives belongs to no one but herself. Anyone claiming to own her should be prosecuted and hung from the nearest chandiler by their.... Yeah... for life.

KNIVES: WHY IN THE WORLD ARE YOU TALKING TO YOURSELF? I'M STANDING RIGHT HERE AND YOUR TALKING TO YOURSELF. JEEZ UM CROW HUMANS ARE ANNOYING. she mutters as she stalks out of the room

Chapter 20 An Intervention.

Ron was sitting next to Harry's bed when Hermione appeared, carrying a big box in her arms.

"Bloody cow! What did you go shopping before you came home?" asked Ron.

"No Ron, for your information this box contains whats left of my
heritage. I have just had a nice chat with one set of my parents. Why
has Harry not had his potions? Did Winky forget to give them to him?"

"No Hermione. Winky told me that she went to give him the potion but
he knocked it out of her hand. He's is now refusing to take his
potions. Hermione, I'm worried about Harry. I think your right, he
won't fight anymore. He's given up the will to live."

"Ron, he hasn't given up! Like you said, he is a fighter."

"Hermione, I tried giving it to him when Winky told me. He won't take
it. I already contacted Madam Pomphrey. She stopped by but said that if he doesn't try, theres nothing she can do. We could pour the potion down his throat again, but if he doesn't want to get better its not going to work."

"There has to be something that we can do. We can't sit here and watch him quit trying." said Hermione desperatly. "I think I might know of two people that might be able to knock some sense into him."

"Hermione, you aren't going to do what I think you're going to do, are you?"

"If you think I'm pulling your mom and sister in, then yeah."

"Hermione, he doesn't want them to know what's up! He'll be so upset!"

"Ron, if he lives, then he has no right to be mad at us. He can't really think that we'd sit by and watch him die! I will be back in a bit."

"Okay Hermione." Ron sighed, sitting back down in the chair and
looking at his best mate.

HP HP HP

Hermione appeared outside of Grimmauld Place and frowned. It had
always been a place of misery for its inhabitents, now she was going
to add more misery to the place. She walked up to the door and rang
the bell. A few seconds later the door opened a crack and Ginny's face appeared.

"Ginny, it's Hermione. Will you please let me in? This is urgent and I
need to discuss it with you and Mrs. Weasley."

"I guess. Hold on, I need to take the rest of the locks off." sighed
Ginny, as she closed the door. Hermione heard a lot of clanks and
thuds then the door opened back up. "Come in. Mum is in the kitchen
fixing supper. What are you doing here?"

"I will explain in a minute. You said Mrs. Weasley is in thd kitchen?
Anyone else here?"

"What difference does that make?"

"Ginny, lets forget our differences for now. I swear that I will
explain everything in a few minutes."

"Fine, lead the way." Ginny muttered, stepping back and allowing
Hermione to enter.

Hermione entered the kitchen where Mrs. Weasley was standing at the stove stirring a big pot of soup.

"Mrs. Weasley? I need to talk to you and Ginny if you have a second."

"Hermione! You scared the living daylights out of me. What do you need?"

"Something has happened to Harry and I need both of your help. He has been injured but a potion has been made to help. He woke up this
morning but he's really weak, so Ron and I were trying to feed him.
Now he's given up the will to live. He won't take his potion and he
won't eat. We had Madam Pomphrey come back over, but she said even if we pour it down his throat it won't work if he doesn't help."

"So you mean Harry's dying?" asked Mrs. Weasley.

"Exactly except its by his own choice."

"But what can we do? If he wants to give up thats his choice. As stubborn as he is, it won't do any good to have us there."

"GINERVA! As much as that child has been through, we should at least try talking to him. Its the least that we can do. He's never known his parents so he has had to raise himself. He's not used to people caring."

"I've never known my real parents either." muttered Hermione, thinking outloud.

"What are you talking about?" Mrs. Weasley demanded.

"I just found out today that my real name is Hermione Choplin. I am
the daughter of Isabelle and Xavier Choplin which means that I am the current hier of Rowena Ravenclaw. Can we get back to Harry now? I might tell my story later."

"Of course we'll come. Where are you staying?"

"I don't want to tell where it is because its our hide out. I can take
you there, but I ask that you keep your eyes closed until we get
there. We want to keep the place a secret so no one can find us. Do
you understand?"

"Do you want us to wear a blind fold too?" snapped Ginny.

"No, I don't really think thats necessary." Hermione said
nonchalantly. "Please just keep your eyes close your eyes."

"Just give me a second to grab a Pepper Up Potion. It should give
Harry a little strength."

"He can't have any. He's on two different potions. Pepper Up could
have a bad reaction with the others."

"What are the other potions he's on?"

"Mrs. Weasley, will you please trust me? We just need to get a little help."

"I know, thats why I need to know what the potions are. Please let me know what they are. "

"Fine, he's on Blood Replenishing Potions and Black Dust Antidote. Are
you happy now?"

"What is he on those for? And what is Black Dust?"

"It's the stuff Harry got into. Can we leave now?"

"Do you just want us to grab your arm Hermione or what?"

"Each of you grab my arm and I will disapparate yourself there. Please close your eyes."

Ginny and her mother closed their eyes and grabbed Hermione's arms. Hermione took a deep breath and turned on the spot.

Ron jumped as three CRACKS sounded in the room. He turned to see
Hermione, Ginny and his mother. Ginny looked up at her mother.

"Is apparation always like that?" she asked.

"Yes Ginny, but you do get used to the sensation after awhile."

"Well it made me claustrophobic."

"We'll talk about this at a later date and time. For now lets take care of Harry. Where is the poor dear? I'm sure all he needs is a good, home cooked meal."

"He's on the bed mum and I'm sure that Hermione has told you that he's given up the will to live. We need you two to talk some sense into him." Ron mumbled.

"What do you mean, he's on the bed? He isn't... Oh my." gasped Mrs.
Weasley as Ron moved aside so everyone could get a clear view of the bed.

"I tried to warn you, Mrs. Weasley. He hasn't really in four, five days. He is so weak and so pale. We need you to help him."

"Hermione, why don't you and Ron leave for a while? Ginny and I will
take care of Harry for a little while."

"No, we couldn't do that to you mum. We'll go down to the living room
for while or something." Ron said.

"Whatever you decide. Before yot go, how long has he been like this?"

"Since he left Grimmauld Place five days ago."

"Uhm guys, you left Grimmauld Place over eight days ago." said Ginny.

"Theres no way that we have been gone that long!"

"I assure you, you have been gone for eight days. You guys must've
been worried that you haven't really paid attention to the time. Why
don't you and Hermione go get some rest? You two must be exhausted."

"If you're sure." said Hermione, uncertainly.

"Go. Ginny and I will be fine. Leave it to a mother. I know exactly
how to take care of stubbornness. You are talking to the woman who
raised six very stubborn red-headed boys and a red headed girl. Go
get some rest."

Ron and Hermione left the room, leaving Mrs. Weasley and Ginny to look down at Harry. Ginny looked up at her mothers face and saw tears running down her face.

"Mum, do you want me to it? We are going to have to get nasty with him."

"I can do it Ginny. I know how to deal with stubborn children."

"Mum, I know how you treat Harry. Last time you yelled at him, you
beat yourself up about it for days."

"I did not." argued Mrs. Weasley. As mother and daughter continued to argue, Harry woke up. He looked over at the two red blurs at the side of his bed and groaned.

"Mum, he's waking up. Which one of us is going to do this? I mean if
you want to, you can but you know its going to upset you. I on the
other hand, can act like a heartless witch."

"Ginny, we don't want to scare him."

"Mum, its called reverse physcology, say horrible things that tricks
them into doing what you want them to do. I'm surprised you don't know about it. Parents use it on children all the time."

"But how is that going to help us?"

"Just trust me. Can you give me a little time with him."

"Fine, you have five minutes. You better hope this works. You might
make him worse."

"No, I won't make things worse. Lets just say I know how to wrap him
around my little finger."

"You better not do anything illegal. I will be back in five minutes."
said Mrs. Weasley as she left the room. Ginny turned to Harry.

"Harry, can you hear me?" she asked.

"...nny?" muttered Harry.

"Course it is you great lump. Why are you causing everyone so much
pain? We all love you so much yet you quit fighting, quit trying to
get better?" said Ginny, who started crying.

"I'm useless," groaned Harry as he reopened his eyes.

"What makes you think you're useless? The fact that you're ill? The fact that you're friends are willing to make themselves sick to take care of your pathetic life? You have people who want tn take care of you for once and you decide death is better then accepting a little help. Why dont you just die already and save everybody a lot of trouble?"

"I. Care." Harry panted as he struggled to sit up.

"Then if you do care, then why are you giving up? You aren't acting
like you care. You're acting like a spoiled child."

"Am. Not." gasped Harry. "You won't... understand."

"What don't I understand? Why don't you try to explain it?"

"Hate depending... others. Never depended ... anyone! Raised myself!"

"So why don't you let someone take care of you? Ron and Hermione want to take care of you. They didn't even have to be asked. They want to help your sorry excuse for an arse."

"Cause danger... Can't handle it anymore."

"You're not the one that causes danger. You are causing heartache
because of your stupid male ego. This was a mistake thinking I could
talk sense into you. Just hurry up and die so your friends can quit
their suffering." yelled Ginny, as she left the room. Before closing
the door, she turned and saw that Harry had tears running down his
face.

"Did it work?" asked Mrs. Weasley as Ginny closed the door.

"Well it's certainly given him something to think about. He should
come around. We should know either way. I think its time for us to
leave."

"Should we wake Ron and Hermione?"

"No mum, let them sleep. After all they've done for him, they deserve
to get some rest. If Harry needs anything, he can call the house
elves."

"They have a house elf? But this is a muggle house! How did they get a house elf?"

"Because wizards and witches used to live in it," came Hermione's
voice from the stairs.

"What do you mean, witches and wizards used to live here? Were they muggle-borns like you?"

"I'm not a muggle-born, and neither were my parents. Its a long story that I don't feel like getting into right now. How's Harry?"

"I think he's got a lot to think about right now. He should be doing
better tomorrow. Just make sure to give him his potions on time."

"I think I'll go check on him." muttered Hermione.

"Hermione, I know its going to be hard, but leave him to his thoughts.
He will be okay but he needs to think over everything that I said to
him. He'll be fine." said Ginny, turning to her mother. "Mum, we
really need to get back to finish dinner."

"Do you want to stay for dinner? I'm sure I can find something."

"No, we have to get back. Let us know how he does." said Mrs. Weasley.

"Okay, but don't try to apparate back here. When you leave, I'm
reactivating the anti-apparation charm. It's for your own safety, and
ours."

"I understand dear. When are you guys going to do your school
shopping? There is less than a week before school starts."

"I don't think Ron, Harry and I are going back to Hogwarts this year.
We have other things that we've got to do. Besides, if we do go
shopping we will be doing it here. The only thing I don't think we'll
be able to get is our Hogwarts robes."

"Where exactly is here?" asked Mrs. Weasley.

"I already told you, I can't tell you that. Right now this is the only
place that we are safe. Please don't ask again."

"I won't. Thank you for letting up know about Harry."

"Thank you for your help Mrs. Weasley, Ginny."

"Its nothing Hermione. You take good care of him, he really loves
you." said Ginny, with a trace of a smile on her face.

"What do you mean?"

"Just what I said. Come on mum." Ginny said as she grabbed her mothers arm and together they disapparated. Hermione sighed as she mumbled a few inaudible words. There was a flash of blue light then it disappeared.

Hermione walked down to the livingroom where Ron had fallen asleep on the couch again. Hermione picked up Rons wand then flicked off the lights and headed up to the hallway. Using Rons wamd, Hermione
conjured some pillows and a blanket and fell asleep on the floor.

HP HP HP

Ron woke up to bright sunshine in his face. Once again he had fallen
asleep on the couch, watching the wierd muggle contraption called a
television. He looked around and saw that Hermione was no where to be found. Stretching he headed up the stairs to check on Harry. At the top, Ron saw that Hermione was curled up with her hand under her cheek. He bent down and shook her awake.

"What?" she mumbled as she opened her eyes.

"Well I hear a noise coming from Harry's room so I thought you might
like to go see how he's doing today. I'll go get the elves to start
preparing breakfast while you talk to Harry, if he'll talk."

"Okay." said Hermione, standing up and banishing the bedding before
turning the door handle.

"Hey Harry, how are you feeling?" she asked when she saw he was awake.

"Weak. Hungry." he muttered with a grin. "Sorry caused trouble."

"Harry, it's fine. Will you let me feed you today."

"Yes." he muttered exasperately.

Ron smiled as he walked into the room. "I'm glad to see you have
decided to quit being stubborn. Dobby is bringing some breakfast up
for you two."

"Thanks Ron." said Hermione. "Pull up a chair and eat with us."

"No thanks. I have somewhere to go today but I'll be back before dark. Have fun."

"Mate don't go." whispered Harry hoarsely. "We need to talk about how to destroy the locket."

"No Harry, we'll talk about that when you get better. Besides,
Dumbledore wants us back at Hogwarts this year, which starts in less
then six days." said Ron."We need to get you back on your feet before then, don't we?"

"I thought we weren't going back this year?" strained Harry, whose
voice was getting weaker as he tried to speak.

"We'll talk about this later tonight. For now why don't you eat, take
your potion and get some rest?"

"Fine, but we will talk about it later." croaked Harry.

Ron turned to leave the room and almost fell over Winky, who was
standing outside of the door.

"Winky has breakfast for sirs and miss." she said as she floated a
large tray into the room. "Will sirs and miss need anything else?"

"No Winky. Thank you. Would you and Dobby like to go to the Burrow and see if Mrs. Weasley needs any help?" asked Hermione.

"Right away miss. Would you like Winky to come back for lunch?"

"No Winky, if you want you can stay and help Mrs. Weasley until she
has nothing else that needs to be done."

"Yes Miss. Winky will let Dobby know that we's leaving."

"Okay Winky. Are you ready to eat Harry? You promised that you would eat."

"Yes Mione." croaked Harry. "Stop panicking."

"I will stop panicking when you are able to walk again. First you
almost bleed to death then you almost lose your .bones. We get better that taken care of but then you decide to quit trying to get better. You get up on your feet in the next five days and I won't bug you on your eating habits, deal?"

"Deal." muttered Harry as he struggled to sit up. Ron moved over to
the bed to sit him up. After that was done, he moved over and sat in
the chair by the door.

"Ron, if you're uncomfortable being around Harry and I, let us know."

"Mate, please come talk." whispered Harry.

"Sorry, I'm not all feely feely, emotion showing. I'm just... I don't know."

"Ron, are you feeling jealous?" asked Hermione bluntly.

"Yes I am." admitted Ron after a minute."Harry's been my best mate
since that first trip on the Hogwarts Express. I guess I am a little
jealous. Harry's famous, he gets all of the attention and all of the
best looking girls. I feel like the third wheel. Harry's the
Boy-Who-Lived and the Chosen One, your the brains and I'm just the
stupid red-head thd follows you around like a lost kitten, afraid of
making a move for fear of ruining some brilliant plan. I'm just a
cowardly tag-along."

"No you're not. We work together on everything. Together we are
unstoppable." said Hermione though tears were rolling down her cheeks.

"Harry and I might be dating but we still want you around."

"Yeah mate." whispered Harry. "Nothing will ever come between friends and we are the best group of friends."

"Okay," muttered Ron. "I'm sorry for being so selfish. We should be
worrying about getting Harry better, not worrying about my ego."

"Tired everything being about me."

"Why don't we continue this conversation some other time?" asked
Hermione. "As much as you hate stuff being about you, you need to get some rest Harry. Do you need to... you know." she asked, blushing.

"I'll take him Hermione. Why don't you take a few minutes to relax?"

"Okay." said Hermione, who was still blushing. She left the room and
Ron turned to Harry.

"You can put as much of your weight on me as you need because its a long walk down the hall. And don't say you're going to do it on your
own."

Twenty minutes later Harry was back in bed, asleep and Ron went
downstairs to find Hermione.

A/N: THE PATHETIC HUMAN THAT IS WRITING THIS IS CURRENTLY INDESPOSED. PLEASE LEAVE A REVIEW AFTER THE BEEP AND I'LL MAKE SURE SHE GETS IT..

An hour later:

OH DID I NEVER SAY BEEP? WELL BEEP...

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 21 Mortolwidell Drive

Throughout the rest of the week, Ron and Hermione would take turns
rousing Harry from his frequent naps so he could eat or so he could
take his potions.

Two days before they were supposed to go back to Hogwarts, Harry was able to make short trips around the house. Ron and Hermione had gone to Mortolwidell Drive to get all of their school supplies by
themselves. Surprisingly they were also able to get their school robes
at a shop called Mardbroones. Harry was still a little mad that he
didn't get to go with them, but Hermione pointed out that there would
be plenty of time for site-seeing later.

This really disappointed him because he was really getting tired of
being couped up inside and not getting to do anything except reading
their old class books.

Hermione spent so much time with Harry lately that she had circles
under her eyes from lack of sleep and she was really irritable.
Harry was just drifting off to sleep when he heard a loud crash come
from the third floor. He sighed as he swung his legs over the side of
the bed and stood up.

When he got up his knees shook a little and left his room. At the top
of the stairs, there were four big piles of books scattered on the
floor. He could see Ron and Hermione emerging from underneath the
books.

"What in the world are you two doing? I thought that we were under
attack! " exclaimed Harry.

"Sorry, we're trying to get these new books into the library. Ron
tripped and fell up the stairs. He knocked into me and all of the
books to the floor."

"Why aren't you using your wand Hermione? You did get a new one, didn't you?"

"I thought that me and you could get our wands tomorrow. We both need new ones." mumbled Hermione, who picked up one of the stacks of the books.

"I do need a wand but I still don't think we should go back to
Hogwarts. We still have all of the Horcruxes to find. We don't have
the time to sit around the castle safe when there are people that are
dying at Voldermort's hand."

"Harry, the only reasons that we are going back to the castle is to
use the library and to learn some new defensive spells. Besides we
will be closer to... Well."

"We will be nice and safe, is that what you're saying? I can take care
of myself if you can't tell." shouted Harry.

"Mate, you've almost died on us three times. Don't you think that we
would be a little worried about you? Like Hermione said, we're going
back for the research reasons. We are going to need some spells and we need the library. We will also be able to help protect the castle.
Most of Dumbledore's protection still lingers, but I'm sure we will be
able to help some."

"What are we going to be able to do? The most powerful wizard in the
world is dead. What are we going to be able to do? As everyone says,
we are three teenagers against hundreds of Death Eaters. What are we going to be able to do? They know more spells then we do."

"Harry, don't give up yet. I bought all of these books while we were
in Mortolwidell Drive. These are all books about all kinds of battle
spells that the good sides use. I also went to their Dark Arts
corridor, called Bloody Dark Boulavard and found a book that talks
about Horcruxes so there should be a spell in there that will destroy
it. We can do this Harry! All of us were taught by Dumbledore."

"Look where it got him though! He got killed!"

"Harry, I've done a little research about the way his hand died and I
found out a few interesting tidbits. Lets get these books moved to the
library and I'll explain. Why don't you wait for us in the living room. We'll be down in a few minutes."

"Why can't I help?" asked Harry as his knees wobbled.

"You just answered that yourself mate. You still aren't strong enough
to do a lot of heavy lifting." grinned Ron.

"FINE!" he yelled, throwing his arms up in the air. One of the books
down the hall twitched. Harry looked at it in surprise.

"What's wrong Harry?" asked Hermione looking down the hall. "Did you see someone?"

"That book twitched," he stated still looking at the book.

"Harry, theres no one there." said Ron as he moved the books.
"Maybe you're tired? Why don't you go rest? We'll come talk to you when we get this lot put away," he muttered WINGARDIUM LEVIOSA and all of the books floated into the air. He started off down the hall, leaving Hermione and Harry in an ackward silence.

"Lets go downstairs. I'm sure Ron is capable of putting the books away." muttered Hermione.

Harry shook his head and started down the stairs. Winky or Dobby had opened the curtains, letting in the smell of salt water and the sun
reflecting off the ocean.

Harry sat in the armchair by the window, staring out into the blue
expanse of the ocean. Ron returned a few minutes later, grinning broadly and holding something behind his back.

"Ron, what do you have?" Hermione asked.

"Something. Lets hear what you found out about Dumbledore's hand first."

"Ronald Weasley, what do you have?" Hermione demanded.

"Lets hear your news first. I swear on the pain of death that I will
tell you before we eat go to bed."

"Fine but I want to know what you're doing." Hermione paused and
sighed. "I found that the curse that hit Dumbledore's hand was a slow
version of the killing curse. I found that the curse should have
killed him within an hour but someone was able to confine the curse to his hand. From my calculations, he would have died in another week at most when he died."

"He didn't die, he was murdered! Snape killed him!"

"Harry, I think it's time you knew something. The day after we arrived here a rather tired looking owl showed up with a heavy package. After studying it, I found it was Dumbledore's stone pensieve. It was filled with memories, which I have studied. A lot of the memories are spells, but there are also memories about Voldermort's life and some conversations with Snape. Dumbledore wanted Snape to kill him Harry! Dumbledore was in a lot of pain. He must have figured that you were ready to carry on where he left off."

"So why didn't he have an eternal sleeping charm or something put on him instead of having Snape kill him?"

"Harry, Snape was forced to make an Unbreakable Vow with Narcissa
Malfoy. He was going to break the vow, but Dumbledore made him swear that he would keep to the plan so that Snape could be with Voldermort to spy for the Order of the Phoenix. Both Snape and Draco are on our side."

"But then why did Draco even begin the plan, if he was on our side?"
asked Ron, who had been staring at Hermione, with his mouth open.

"He did what he had to, to make sure his family was safe. Voldermort
threatened to kill Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy if he didn't help."

"So you mean that Dumbledore would have died anyhow?" asked Ron.

"Yes, Dumbledore was slowly dying. Snape saved him a lot of pain by
doing what he did. It also gave the Order a spy and saved Draco's
life. As much as I hate to admit it, Snape is a good guy."

"Hermione, do you remember the stuff he's done?"

"But he's done so many good things too." argued Hermione, who had a deathly glare in her eyes.

"Lets drop the subject about Snape, okay? I know we all hate him, but lets forget him. We have more important things to worry about other then Snape right now." said Harry savagely. "If we come across Snape in the process of hunting Voldermort, then we'll take care of him then. What did you want to tell us Ron?"

"Well I thought it might be time for up to think about being Animangi.
Sirius, Lupin, and your dad were and they had a lot of fun. Besides
our forms might help us fight You-Know-Who. He can't transform, can
he?"

"As far as I know, no. Why don't we look into it? I think being able
to change into an animal could be really useful. What do you think
Hermione?" Harry asked.

"It might be useful. I jusu know that it could be dangerous too."

"Dangerous? How in the world could it be dangerous?" asked Ron incrediblely.

"Well for one Ronald, what happens if we get stuck in our forms? What if we change back and we still have a tail or feathers or even bn
extra leg?"

"Hermione, this isn't Polyjuice Potion. You either turn or you don't.
According to 'Animangus Transformations; Everything You Want To Know' things hardly ever go wrong unless you brew the potions wrong or you pronounce the incantations wrong."

"Ron, you actually read a book without being told to? What has gotten
into you?" asked Harry with a grin on his face.

"This is nothing. He drug me to the library a bit ago." Hermione said,
who looked like she had done something to influence him.

"Can we get back to the Animangus?" asked Ron, looking rather annoyed.

"I can do a little research to see what we have to do, but I think it
might be a good idea, just as long as we don't abuse it." said
Hermione.

"You don't have to do any research." said Ron, as he pulled a book out from behind his back. "According to this book, all we have to do is
make the potion to find out what form we are, then there's the potion
that helps you transform for the first time. After you drink the last
potion, you do a spell and meditate, which will let you transform."

"That's all there is to it? Why did it take the Maurders so long to
get to transform?" asked Harry.

"Did you look at who wrote the book Harry?"

Harry looked down at the book and laughed. It gave the title and
underneath it was written: BY MOONY, PADFOOT AND PRONGS.

"After they figured out how to transform they wrote a book to help
others. It didn't sell many copies, but this one was at an used
bookstore in Mortolwidell Drive. I thought it would come in handy and
if not, its written by the Maurders." said Ron, his ears turning red.

"Ron, thats great! We can start working on this when we get back to
Hogwarts. According to this book, the potions take about nine hours to brew so we should do pretty good there. The revealing potion I can
work on now and it will be ready in an hour. Harry, why don't you sit
and relax for a while while I make this potion."

Hermione rushed up to the spare bedroom, leaving Harry and Ron sitting on the couch in the living room. Ron sighed and grabbed the remote.

While he flipped through the channels, Harry felt himself doze off.

HP HP HP

He was back on top of the Astronomy Tower, frozen under his
invisibility cloak, watching Snape shoot the worst Unforgivable Curse
at his mentor.

Ron and Hermione floated up to the top of the tower. Ron opened his
mouth and yelled, "THIS IS YOUR FAULT HARRY! YOU KILLED DUMBLEDORE."

Hermione looked at Harry and screamed, "MURDERER! MURDERER!"

"I didn't do it!" he yelled Harry. "No, no, no! I didn't kill him,
Snape killed him."

"MURDERER! MURDERER! MURDERER!" Ron started chanting.

Suddenly he felt someone slap him in the face. "Harry! Wake up, its
just a dream."

Harry sat up and saw Hermione looking at him.

"Are you okay?" she asked.

"Yes." he muttered.

"Do you want to talk about it?"

"Its just a nightmare. I dreamt of the night Dumbledore died except
you and Ron were there calling me a murderer." Harry raised his hand to brush his hair out of his eyes and noticed tears.

"Do you want to come see what your Animangus is? Ron and I were going to when you woke up."

"Just give me a minute to wash my face then I will meet you. Are you
in the spare bedroom?"

"No, the potion will have to be used outside because we have to pour
it on a frozen surface. Meet Ron and I down at the beach in five
minutes."

Harry walked up to the bathroom and splashed cold water on his face.
Slowly he headed downstairs.

Outside Ron and Hermione were standing next to the water. Ron was
gazing out at the sunset on the horizon. Hermione was holding three
vials of a pearly pink potion and reading a book in her other hand.

"So what do we have to do?" asked Harry, walking up to where they were standing.

"Oh, you scared me!" she gasped. "All we have to do is pour the potion onto a patch of ice, wait one minute and we'll see what our form is."

"Okay." Harry said, grabbing one of the vials Hermione was handing out.

"Question," said Ron. "It's like one hundred degrees out here, where
are we going to get a pool of ice?"

"It's called a Freezing Charm Ron. Now the only problem is that the
ice will only stay for about two minutes. Ready?"

"I am."

"Me too." said Harry, uncorking the vial.

"ALGORIUS" Hermione muttered, waving Ron's wand. There was a spark out of the wand, which hit the water. Suddenly there was a six foot by three foot chunk of ice.

Each let out a deep sigh and tipped the potions on the ice. At first
they saw the samething. It was a creature that had a lions head, a
goats body and a dragons tail.

"A chimaea." breathed Hermione, looking at the boys.

"Look again," said Ron.

Hermione and Harry looked down at the ice. The three parts of the
chimaera were separating and flew apart. The lion appeared in front of Harry. It was a handsome brown except right in the middle of the mane was a tuft of white fur in the shape of a lightning bolt. The goat
appeared in front of Ron. It looked pretty normal except that it was a
really bright red. The dragon flew over to Hermione. It looked really
funny because it was a dark brown color. As they watched, the ice
melted and the forms disappeared. Harry looked at the others.

"What was that about?" he asked.

"I have absolutely no idea." whispered Hermione, who was still gazing
at where the ice had been.

Harry shivered. It was starting to get really cold, standing in the
water. Finally Dobby came out and tapped Harry on the elbow.

"Harry Potter, sir, you have been standing here for many hours. Would you like a cloak?"

"No thank you Dobby, we're coming in." Harry said.

"Winky has made stew, bread, and vegetables for dinner and for dessert is making treancle fudge." said Dobby.

"Thats fine" muttered Ron, wrenching his gaze from the water. Harry
grabbed Hermione's elbow, causing her to screetch.

"By the name of Merlin! Harry, you're freezing! We need to get you
inside before you get sick.."

As soon as they got into the house, Hermione shoved Harry in the
armchair by the fire. Winky brought the food in and they ate in
silence.

Ron broke the silence after dinner by tripping over his chair.

"I'm going to bed. We have a busy day tomorrow. See you in the morning."

"I think I'm going to head to bed too." said Harry as he stood up to
leave the room.

"Harry, wait. Ron, you too. I think I know why we saw what we did. It
has been rumored for many centuries that really powerful groups of
witches and wizards have the ability to combined their powers and
become an unbeatable force. Notice that I said rumored. In all
recorded history there has never been a group strong enough to
combined their powers. The way that the chimaera seperated and showed us each part, I think that we are a lion, a goat, and a dragon, but we are able to combined our forms to create the chimaera."

"But how do we even combined our forms? I mean we aren't even sure that we can become one animal, let alone combined all of our forms to become one." asked Harry.

"I have no idea." Hermione mumbled.

"Why am I a goat? " asked Ron. "You two are dangerous creatures and I'm a stinking goat!"

"Ron, I'm sure that you can make the goat dangerous. I mean, you do have sharp horns."

"But, I'm a stinking GOAT!"

"Why don't we get to bed? We need to get up in the morning and go to Mortolwidell Drive to get two wands. Besides, Harry has been doing to much much today, so he really needs to get some rest."

"Hermione, I'm fine, but I agree about getting sleep."

"Harry, you almost died a week ago, you almost became a pile of skin and muscle! Madam Pomphrey told you that its going to take almost a month for all of your bones and muscles to completely finish healing. Until then, you need to take it easy. The day after tomorrow, we are heading back to Hogwarts and you're going to need as much strength as you can." Hermione said.

"Night Hermione, Ron."

"Night"

HP HP HP

The next morning Harry met the others down in the kitchen, where Winky was serving them breakfast.

"Hey Harry." greeted Hermione. "We'll be heading to Mortolwidell Drive in half an hour so I suggest you sit down and eat. I also suggest the waffles, they're great."

"Thank you Miss Hermione, Winky's waffles are special. Winky puts
honey and jelly in the batter so the waffles are tasting different."

"Well they are really good. Won't you have some Harry?"

"No thanks, just toast please."

"Harry, you really need to keep your strength up."

"I'm not hungry. My stomach is telling me that something is going to
go wrong today, just a wierd feeling. "

"Harry, no one has any idea that we are even in America. We'll be
fine." Hermione protested.

"I think we should go under the invisibility cloak so no one unwanted
will see us."

"Harry, we are in the United States of America! We don't need to go
under the cloak! Besides, we won't all fit anymore. "

"Fine then we'll transfigure ourselves. We can't go out like we are.
Besides, Voldermort is having an impact here too. Someone might
recognize us. If I'm in all of the books that you say I'm in, then
that's a major possibility, right?"

"Okay Harry, we'll change our looks. Do you know how to do human
transfiguration."

"I know I don't. Remember last year when I had to have you change my eyebrows?" Harry laughed. "What about you Ron?"

"I can't do human transfiguration at all. Well Hermione, it looks like
you are going to have to change us too."

"This is exactly why we need to go back to Hogwarts. What would you
two do without me?"

"Well I would still be stuck in the potion room when we went to rescue
the Philosophers stone in our first year." laughed Harry.

"I'm sure you would have figured it out Harry. Whether you believe it
or not, you are really smart. If you put your mind to it, you would be
better then I am at magic."

"No I wouldn't. You are a much better witch then I ever could be. Are
we getting ready to go? We still have packing to go for tomorrow and
if I'm going to reenter the wizarding world I really need a wand and
so do you. We can't keep using Rons because he needs it."

"Okay what about your appearence do you want changed?" Hermione asked, taking Rons wand.

"Well," said Ron. "can you make me shorter with no freckles, brown
hair and smarter?"

"I might be able to do the hair and freckles but I can't make you
smarter or shorter."

"Fine." said Ron.

Hermione waved Rons wand. Slowly his hair grew shorter until it was
spiky. It also turned dark brown. Another wave and his face was wiped free of freckles. Ron rushed to the nearest mirror and gave a yell of glee.

"Cool! How long will this last?"

"Actually with transfiguration the results will last for quite a while
but it would be smarter to change back whem we're done or it will be
harder to transform. What do you want done Harry?"

"No scar, blue eyes, blond hair, freckles and no glasses if you can
manage, otherwise different glasses."

"I'm sure I can do all of that including no glasses. The only part
that might cause trouble is the scar. I might be able to temporarily
cover it with a magical mixture of muggle and witch powder. Pavarti
threw it at me in our fourth year. Are you ready?" asked Hermione.
Harry nodded and closed his eyes. Instantly he felt a kind of warmness on his face. After a few seconds he felt his hair crawling up his forehead.

"Open your eyes Harry. I need to do your eyes."

Harry opened his eyes and saw Ron's wand mere centimeters from his left eye. Hermione muttered a few words then lowered the wand. In her other hand she had a compact mirror. When he looked in it he almost dropped it. Other then his scar he was totally unrecognizable.
Hermione gently rubbed a cream on his scar and seconds later it to
vanished.

"You next." Ron laughed to Hermione.

"I don't really need anything changed." she smiled.

"Hermione, we are all going in disguise. You don't have to do anything
major like we did just enough to alter your looks some."

"Fine." grinned Hermione before waving Rons wand over herself. Her
hair shortened considerably. It also became smooth and blond. "Is this better?" she scowled.

"Liked you better before but this will work for now. Are we ready to go now?"

"Yes. Harry you need to grab someones arm so we can get you there.
Yesterday Ron and I took the muggle transport but this way will be
much quicker. We're going to a shop called Mr. E's Books Unlimited.
Ready? Lets go."

HP HP HP

When Harry opened his eyes, he was standing outside of a fancy
looking bookstore. The sign over the door read:



Harry looked at Ron, who just rolled his eyes.

"Are you boys coming or what?" Hermione asked. They sighed and
followed her into the shop.

"It took us an hour to figure out what to do yesterday." Hermione
said. "Today we know what to do." she said, walking up to an old man
behind the counter.

"How can I help you kids today?" asked the man.

"Yeah, we need a copy of the encyclopedia, volume twenty seven."
Hermione whispered.

"Wha... Oh" said the man, his eyes getting really wide. He reached
under the counter and pulled out a very worn, thin book.

"You can take this to the private viewing room at the back of the store."

"Thank you sir." Hermione said, grabbing the book and leading the way to the back of the store.

"What are we doing?" Harry whispered.

"That man is a wizard. He just gave us a portkey that will take us to
Mortolwidell Drive." Hermione said, walking into the room and closing
the door behind them. "We have to open it to the middle and touch the middle of the page. Ready? One... two... three."

Harry felt the familiar jerk behind his navel and was whisked away.
When his feet hit solid ground, he opened his eyes and saw that he was standing in the middle of a brightly colored street.

"I take it this is Mortolwidell Drive?" asked Harry. He took a step
forward and fell to the ground, clutching his knee.

"Harry, what's wrong?" Ron demanded.

"I don't know." Harry groaned.

"When we landed did you hit the ground hard?" asked Hermione.

"If your asking me if I landed on my feet then yeah." grunted Harry,
still clutching his knee.

"I told you that your bones were weak. Well I'm sure that you broke
your knee. I don't know any bone healing spells so we either head back or we wrap it like Lupin did for Ron in our third year."

"I thouht you had a photomatic memory?" asked Ron.

"I do, but I put most of my memories in a pensieve. I think I stuck
that spell in there. So what do you want to do Harry?"

"Just wrap it. We're here now, there's no point going back. Do either of you have a pain potion though? I feel like I'm going to faint."

"Here Harry." smiled Hermione, handing him a small vial out of her
jacket pocket. "Ron, can you hold his leg straight? Also could I
borrow your wand?"

Ron smiled and tossed it to her. She tapped Harry's leg and murmured "FERULA." Thick white bandages flew out of the end of the wand and wrapped themselves around the splints that had appeared. They continued to wrap them tighter and tighter until they formed a stiff cast.

"Do you want a set of crutches or do you think you walk in that? I had
to wrap the whole leg or it would have put too much pressure on your
knee."

"It's fine. We need my school robes, a want for me and a wand for you. Anything else?"

"I think we should check the local bookstore to see if theres anything
about the founders or about Horcruxes."

"Whats all of the books that you brought home yesterday?" Harry asked.

"Those were our course books and some books on the founders. We need more information to work with. I also want to do some research on this Siis. There's something thats bugging me about her." Hermione said.

"Could it be, I don't know, that she's a vampire?" Ron said sarcasticly.

"Ron, you are being totally prejudice! You know that just because
they're different doesn't mean that they're bad. Besides you know what everyone says about werewolves but look at Professor Lupin."

"Excuse me, but how do you know Professor Lupin?" asked a voice from behind them. Harry wheeled around and lost his balance. Someone grabbed him around his upper arms and kept him from falling onto his backside.

"Careful there. I think my brother asked how you knew Professor
Lupin?" came George Weasley's voice from beside his twin Fred.

"Well... uhm ... he..." stumbled Ron.

"He was an acquaintance of my father." said Harry truthfully as he
struggled to deepen his voice.

"That's impossible, Lupin was born in Britain and he lived there all
of his life."

"And my father was British." replied Harry.

"Fred will you stop questioning us?" Ron asked, annoyed before
slapping his hand to his mouth, looking shocked about something.

"How do you know my name?" demanded Fred, shoving Ron up against a wall and putting his wand against his throat.

"Please don't!" cried Hermione, running forward and trying to pry Fred
off of Ron. "Let him go, we're on your side, we swear."

"How do you know what side we're on?" George asked.

"Please don't ask." said Harry, as he limped forward. George stuck out his leg and tripped Harry.

Harry grunted as he hit the ground, and felt his left arm snap. Hermione whipped around as he cried out in pain.

"Please don't do this! You have to believe us!" cried Hermione rushing
forward and not even bothering to cover her voice.

"Who are you?" demanded George, pulling out his wand.

"Anyway we can go somewhere private?" groaned Harry from where he lay on the ground.

"Why? So you can attack us?" asked George.

"Technically Ron's the only one that has a wand." Harry grunted. He
could feel the darkness of unconsciousness creep over him.

"Ron? What's your last name?" asked Fred.

"You're thinking right. Will you please give us some privacy? We don't
want the whole street to know."

"Fine. George can you get that one and I'll get these two?" Fred moved his wand and Ron walked over to stand next to Hermione.
Fred and George grabbed Harry's arms and pulled him to his feet,
making him grunt in pain. He looked at the street and saw fog on thd
edge of his vision.

"Let's get going," said George. The five of them started down the
street when Harry's vision became black and he passed out.

"Harry!" cried Hermione, running forward.

"Harry?" asked Fred.

"Get us somewhere private and we'll tell you. Where are we going?" asked Ron.

"To our shop. What are we going to do with him? We can't very well
levitate him. I mean that would attract a lot of unwanted attention."

"Carefully grab his right arm Ron and put it around your shoulder.
I'll do the same with his left. Fred, George, lead the way to your
shop."

"I'm not Fred, I'm George." George muttered.

"Whatever. Ron, help me get him to his feet but remember, be careful."

"I know."

Hermione reached down to grab Harry's arm and gasped. It was purple and swollen. Carefully she touched it.

"George Weasley, I ought to kill you."

"How...?" he began.

"Don't worry about it, just get us into your shop then we'll explain."

Carefully Hermione put her arm around his waist and got Harry to his
feet. His head lolled onto Ron's shoulder.

Slowly they made their way down the street. Finally the twins stopped. Ron cracked a smile. They were standing outside Weasley's Wizard Wheezes. Apparently the twins had expanded to America.
Fred led the way to the back wall and tapped it with his wand and
muttered "I solemnly swear that I'm up to no good" A crack appeared in the wall and moved aside to reveal a large room.

"After you," smiled Fred as he made a mock bow. Hermione and Ron
carried Harry inside and laid him on the closest bed.

"Okay, we have privacy. Now what is going on and what happened to him?"

"Well George, you will be happy to know that as far as I can tell you
just broke Harry's arm. We'll know more when he wakes up."

"Ok move aside," muttered George. He waved his wand and muttered
"REVELIO DIFFINDO BONES." A silver glow appeared over Harry then disappeared.

"He's got a broken arm, broken knee and three fractured fingers. There's no way that I caused all of this damage. All he should have
had at most was a scraped elbow."

"I think it's time to show them." muttered Ron, handing Hermione his wand.

"FINITE INCANTARTUM." said Hermione, waving the wand.
There was a flash of white light then Hermione, Ron and Harry were
revealed in their true forms. Fred and George just stared.

"Hey Fred, George. So how long have you had a shop in America?" asked Ron.

"Ron? Hermione? What in the world are you doing in America?"

"We were and still are hiding from Lord Chuckles." said Ron.

"Lord Chuckles?" sniggered Fred.

"You-Know-Who. It sounds funnier." Ron explained.

"So whats wrong with Harry? Just getting tripped doesn't break bones."

"Something happened that did something, so we had to do something
which caused something the happen. Its because of that something all
of his bones are really weak. After the portkey ride, he broke his
knee. Then you tripped him and caused the rest."

"That's a lot of something's." laughed Fred.

"Well it's good that mum taught us how to heal bones." laughed George.

He walked over to the bed and pointed his wand at Harry's knee, arm
and fingers muttering "EPISKEY" After he go all of Harry's bones mended he pulled a vial out of a cabinet and poured it in Harry's mouth, then whispered "Ennervate"

"We're in our own skin! Have we been... Where ever we are that long?" Harry asked as soon as he opened his eyes.

"I canceled the spell Harry and we are in Fred and George's shop.
George fixed all of your broken bones." Hermione said to Harry before turning to George."What was that potion you gave him?"

"A simple Bone Strengthening Solution. Don't worry, we didn't make it
ourselves. You need to rest Harry, at least for a minute so the potion
has time to work."

"But why are we back in London? Couldn't we have gone somewhere
closer?" Harry asked.

"We are still in America. We opened a shop here four months ago,
thought we'd check up on it." George said.

"If you guys are going to be walking around America in disguise,
Hermione you need a better one. Changing your hair color works but you really need something better." said Fred.

"Are you going back to Hogwarts this year or are you enrolling here?"

"We haven't decided yet." hurried Hermione. "We came to see what kind of food they had here."

"Oh well you need to decide, Hogwarts starts tomorrow and I think the American school has started already."

"I think we need to be going." muttered Harry, getting off of the bed.

"Thanks for fixing me George. It was nice getting to see you again
Fred. Congratulations on the shop doing so well."

"You're welcome Harry. For your banking information we've been putting one third of our profits into your Gringotts account."

"Don't do that. It's your money. You earned it. I have nothing to do
with your business"

"You gave us our start up loan. That makes you one-third owner which means you get one third of the profits."

"But I don't want the money. That's why I gave you my Triwizard
Tournament winnings!"

"You gave them you Triwizard winnings? Why didn't you share with your friends?" Ron demanded.

"I explained that fifth year. Besides fourth year was horrid! I was
still messed up and they were there and I figured that we would be
needing the laughs before long. I didn't really think about it."

"Besides lil bro, why do you think you got the new dress robes? When
Harry gave us the money he asked us to buy you some new dress robes." George said.

Just then Hedwig came flying in the open window and landed on Harry's shoulder, holding out her leg so he could take it. He quickly read it, then turned to Fred and George.

"I want to thank you two for what you've done. Please don't tell
anyone that you've seen us."

"Where are you going?" asked Fred, look startled at Harry's abrupt
need to leave.

"We have some shopping that we need to do. Thanks again." replied
Harry, standing to leave. Hermione and Ron followed. When they got
outside, Harry turned to the other two and realized they had left
without disguising themselves. At the look of shock on his face,
Hermione grabbed Rons wand and waved it in the air. There was a flash of light, than nothing. Harry looked down and realized that their
disguises had been reactivated.

"So what was the letter about?" asked Ron.

"McGonagall said that she would see us tomorrow and that we should be sure to come in disguise. She will explain the rest of the security
for our protection tomorrow."

"Why for our protection? I mean everyoner in the same danger now, aren't they?"

"From what she told me earlier this summer, the three of us are in
more danger then the rest because Lord Chuckles knows that we are a danger to him. Between the three of us, we have thwarted all of his
plans to kill Harry and most of his plans to come back and become more powerful." replied Hermione.

"But he still came back in our fourth year, Hermione and Harry was
there. We didn't do that great of a job if he's back and killing
people. Lupin says this war is worse then the last one against him."

"Ron, as I said last year, you two don't have to do this. You two are
free to turn back anytime you want to." Harry snapped.

"And we've told you Harry that we've had plenty of time to turn back
and we haven't yet. You are our friend and we're not going to abandon you. Are we going to get our wands now?" replied Hermione.

"I guess so. Where's the wand shop at?"

"It's four streets away. It's called Fortes Fortuna Juvat."

"Forts? What jibberish are you speaking?" asked Ron.

"Fortes Fortuna Juvat. Its Latin and I think it translates to Fortune
Favors the Brave. I guess the name fits in a wierd sort of way. Are
you sure you're up to this Harry?"

"What do you mean am I up to it? All you do is hold a wand!" Harry protested.

"Harry, I know you did fine when you got your wand before going into
your first year but your magic was really weak then! Your powers are
huge now so its going to take a lot of energy."

"Are we going in or are we going to stand in the street and talk all
day?" Ron asked, tired of all the bickering from the two of them.

Harry looked up and saw the sign above the door. It read;



This shop looked a lot cleaner then Ollivander's was, like it was
given a thourough cleaning everyday. Harry shrugged and followed
Hermione into the shop. There were many windows in the shop that let the sunlight stream in. There were hundreds of bookcases set against the walls that were filled with boxes Harry knew contained wands, waiting to choose their new owner.

Ron walked over to one of the chairs near the door and sat down.
Hermione walked boldly up to the desk in the middle of the store and
rang the bell.

"What can I do for you today my dears?" asked a croaky voice. Hermione and Harry whipped around and a woman standing behind them.

"My name is Ms Edwards. You three look too old to be just entering MAFA."

"MAFA?" asked Ron.

"Well yeah. Magical Acadamy of the Fine Arts, MAFA for short. Aren't
you three students? I mean you three should be in school, it started
July first, didn't it?"

"Yeah it did," replied Hermione. "We're exchange students from London. We just arrived here today."

"Yeah." said Harry."Lucy and I need wands. We lost ours in the trip.
Don was smart and kept his in his pocket."

"Okay, well this is a wand shop. Why don't you your wand first Lucy?
Are you left or right wand armed?"

"Right. My last wand was ten and a quarter inches, made of willow with a unicorn tail hair."

"Oh, very nice. I'm guessing it was an Ollivander wand? His are nice
in London but mine are the best in America. Okay, try this one. It's
eleven and three quarter inches, made from a nice yew tree with a
fabulous phoenix feather."

Hermione took the wand and made a complicated movement in the air. Ms Edwards smiled and took the wand from her.

"You have to let the wand choose you, Lucy, you can't make it. Try
this one. It's ten and a half inches, made of a good strong oak with a
unicorn tail hair. Just hold it in your hand." Hermione reached out
and touched it, then yelped and jerked her and back, looking at her
red fingers.

"I'm sorry about that. That one doesn't seem to like you very much.
Try this one. Its also ten and a half inches, made of cherry and
unicorn mane hair." This time when Hermione touched the wand, it let
out a pale pink light. Hermione picked it up and hundreds of
butterflies flew out of the wand and out the window.

"Okay darling, why don't you sit and I'll ring it up in a minute.
Okay, uhm what's your name?"

"Patrick" muttered Harry, as he stepped forward.

"Can you tell me about your old wand?" asked Ms Edwards.

"It was eleven inches made off holly with a phoenix tail feather. It
was also an Ollivander wand."

"That was a fine wand. Lets try this one. Eleven and a quarter inches,
made of birch with a griffin tail feather."

Harry took the wand and gave it a wave. When he waved it there was a flash of light and Harry cried out in pain.

"Where did the wand go? Where did you put it?"

"It exploded," cried Hermione as she ran forward. Harry fell to his
knees, clutching his arms and getting really really pale. "Where is
the nearest wizard hospital?"

"Uhm, its nearly a four hour broom ride from here."

"What about Floo?"

"Whats Floo?" asked Ms Edwards.

"You know, using the fireplace to travel." demanded Ron. Hermione was waving her new wand trying to get the bleeding to quit. Harry's eyes were rolling up in his head, trying to stay conscious.

"Oh, you mean Fire Jumping? Magical Injuries has a fireplace but its
down right now. We will have to Teleport there. I assume you three
have your licenses?"

"What's teleporting?" asked Ron.

"Its the American word for Apparating I would guess." Hermione said.

"I'm the only on that has an apparation license, but I forgot it in
London. Can you perform a Side-Along Apparation?"

"You mean a Take-Along Teleportion? Course I can. Don, Lucy, if you
will take Patricks hand I can take you to Magical Injuries."

Hermione and Ron each put a hand on Harry and were whisked away to the unknown.

A/N: ANOTHER CHAPTER DONE! I am so happy! I'm finally catching up on all of the notebooks laying around the house... Oh if anyone finds any characters laying around, please send them my way, I seem to have lost quite a few of mine.

KNIVES:WHY DO YOU THINK WE LEARNED TO WATCH OUT FOR OURSELVES? EVERYONE HERE?

*silence answers*

KNIVES: GRRR NOW I HAVE TO GO FIND EVERYONE! SOMEONES GOING TO GET BIT FOR THIS! OH AND LEAVE A REVIEW...


http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 22 Magical Injuries of the Wizarding World.

When Hermione opened her eyes, the building in front of her made her gasp. The whole building looked like it was made of the softest,
purest silver. The sign over the door plainly said: Magical Injuries
of the Wizarding World.

"Aren't you afraid the muggles will find this?" Ron asked.

"Muggles?" asked Ms Edwards looking confused.

"Non-magic people." stated Hermione, bending down to pick Harry up.

"Oh no, this is an entirely magical town. We've put non-magical
repelling charms on the town. Lets get Patrick inside."

"No offense Ms Edwards but Ha- Patrick is our friend. Thank you for
your help. How much do we owe you for the wands?"

"There's no charge. Let me know how Patrick is, will you?"

"Uh sure," muttered Hermione as she carried Harry through the doors. When she got inside, there were many people in minty orange walking down the hall. One of the healers walked toward them.

"What's wrong with him?" asked the healer.

"He was trying to buy a wand but it exploded when he waved it." explained Ron.

The healer waved to two of his coworkers which came over and relieved Hermione of Harry and started off down the hall with him.

"Let's go to my office so we can talk. My name is Healer Chalcidice.
What's your friends name?"

"Harry." said Ron.

"Patrick." said Hermione.

"Excuse me?" asked Chalcidice.

"Should we?" Hermione asked Ron. Ron nodded and turned to Chalcidice.

"If we tell you the truth, it's going to put out lives in danger.
Whatever we tell you, you can't tell anyone else, understand?"

"I guess, but I can't imagine anyone being in that much danger except maybe Harry Potter but he's dead."

Hermione and Ron exchanged a significant look but Chalcidice didn't
notice anything. Hermione pulled out her wand, pointed it at the door
and muttered "MUFFIATO" then turned her wand to the room and said "HOMENUM REVELIO"

"Your not taking any chances, are you? I swear that you two and I are the only ones in this room. What's so important that you're not going to take any chances?"

"Here's your answer," said Hermione as she waved her wand at Ron. He instantly felt the disguise lift.

"My name is Hermione Granger, this is Ronald Weasley and the bow that you took was Harry Potter. Now do you understand why our lives are in so much danger?"

"Harry Potter is alive? You three are alive? But it was in the papers
two days ago the you three committed suicide."

"No, we have some important work that we are doing. We would
appreciate it if you didn't mention seeing us. Will you help Harry?"

"Yes. Can you explain what happened to cause whatever happened?"

"Well he waved the wand that he was testing and it exploded." explained Ron.

"If you don't mind my asking, what happened to his old wand? I mean, did he lose it or did he never even have one?" asked Chalcidice.

"His old one exploded too." said Hermione. "As far as I know, he's
been holding four wands now when they've exploded."

"This is the fourth wand that's exploded? I think you'd better explain
every wand that's exploded. Was he feeling any strong emotions at the time?"

"He was the first time," said Hermione as she skimmed through what
happened at the Burrow.

"So the cores were never found? What happened with the third wand?"

"Well he borrowed it to do a summoning charm. It also exploded. We got the splinters out but again we couldn't find the core."

"Can you tell me what the cores to the wands were?"

"What does that have to do with anything?" demanded Ron.

"Because I don't think he will ever be able to use a wand again, but
he might be able to do something very interesting. What were the four cores."

"Well Harry's core was a phoenix tail feather. Mine was a unicorn tail
hair. The wand he tried today was a griffin tail feather and Ginny's
was a..."

"Dragon heart string." supplied Ron. "I still don't see where this is going."

"Those are the four most powerful cores in the world." Hermione muttered.

"Exactly." Chalcidice said, staring off into space.

"Hermione, if we are to you know what, Harry's going to need a wand to do that you know what. What are we going to?"

"Why don't we figure that out when we come to it." Hermione turned to Healer Chalcidice.

"Can we go see Harry now."

"I think the healers should be done working on him by now. You can go see him now." said Chalcidice as he stood up. When he got to the door, Hermione pointed her wand at his back and muttered "OBLIVIATE," before waving her wand at herself and Ron to reactivate their disguises.

Healer Chalcidice turned to Ron and Hermione.

"Lucy, Don, I am so sorry, I blanked for a second . What were you saying?"

"You were just going to take us to see Patrick." hurried Hermione,
shooting a look at Ron.

"Oh right. Well follow me." he said as they started off down the
hallway. He led them down the hall to the section called Artifact
Accidents. The first room of the ward had it's door closed. When
Hermione looked in the little window she smiled.

A very grumpy, disguised Harry was sitting up in the bed. Healer Chalcidice saw the look on Hermione's face and smiled.

"I'll leave yot to it. He's got to rest for an hour then he's free to go."

"Thank you for your help." said Ron as Hermione opened the door.

"Her.." Harry began.

"Patrick," Hermione interupted Hermione as she walked into the room. Ron followed and locked the door behind him.

"What's going on?" asked Harry, waving a bandaged arm.

"Another wand exploded." Hermione stated. "From what we got out of
Healer Chalcidice, you will never be able to use a wand again."

"If I can't use a wand, how in the world are we going to fight
Voldermort?" demanded Harry.

"Will you try something for me?" asked Hermione.

"What?"

"Concentrate on that piece of parchment on the bedside table. As you
concentrate, think 'WINGARDIUM LEVIOSA'"

"Why?" asked Harry.

"Just try it. Stare and the parchment, and do what I said."

Harry looked at Hermione skeptically, but did as he was told. As he
stared at the parchment, he thought the spell. Suddenly, the parchment rose off of the table into the air. Hermione gave a soft cry of delight.

"What in the name of Dumbledore just happened?" Harry exclaimed.

"You are now able to do wandless magic!" exclaimed Hermione. "In your body you carry the four most powerful magical cores. You fainted when the last wand exploded because the griffins feather had to join the phoenix feather, the unicorn hair and the dragon heartstring. When it joined the others it turned your body into a wand of sorts so you can do stuff without a wand. The last that was able to do total wandless magic was Merlin. You are now the most powerful wizard in the country Harry! Your powers are going to get stronger."

"But why did the wands explode in the first place?" asked Ron.

"Because Harry's always been really powerful. At the Burrow he had two wands in his hand when he thought Ginny had died he let all of his magic loose but even with two wands, that was too much magic for the wands, so they exploded. When they blew up, the cores disappeared. He tried to use my wand at Grimmauld Place, but technically he was trying to use three cores, so the first two had a battle of sorts and another core joined the first two. Same thing happened today."

"But this means that Voldermort and his Death Eaters are going to be
after me more then ever!"

"No they won't! Before I modified Chalcidice's memory, he told Ron and me that everyone thinks that the three of us committed suicide."

"Then we can't go back to Hogwarts at all!" replied Harry.

"Harry, we can because Professor McGonagall has something worked out already. Besides, we are going to be disguised the whole time."

"But how are we going to hide that I don't have to use a wand?"

"I'm sure we can find a stick that that we can make to look like a
wand. All wands are for is to channel your magic through."

"Really?" asked Ron, looking interested.

"Yeah, very few wizards are able to channel their magic without a wand and even then they can only do simple spells. Harry can do all of his magic without a wand, but his is a unique situation."

"Isn't that always my case? Everything that deals with me is unique."
muttered Harry. "So when do I get out of here?"

"We can go now." said Hermione. "I've already fixed the memory of the only person that knew who we were. Have you two finished packing for tomorrow? You know we need to leave early."

"Hermione, we already packed. The only thing we need to worry about is disguising ourselves."

"Well I have taken the liberty of buying something from Fred and
George's shop that will complete our disguises. Good thing they
perfected them." Hermione said, pulling four black boxes out of her
pocket. "These are called Accent Archives. They contain the accents
from most continents. If we're going to be playing the part of
American exchange students we will obviously be using the American
accent."

"And how exactly do we use them?" asked Harry.

"Just point it at your throat and say 'American.' thats all there is
to it." said Hermione, suddenly sounding very American. "They are
guarenteed to last for up to fifteen hours. All thats left to do is
work on who we are."

"Then lets get out of here. Hospitals give me the creeps." muttered Ron. Hermione sighed then grabbed the boys' arms and apparated them home.

Dobby appeared at the door at the sounds of the CRACKS.

"Harry Potter! Hermione! Ron! Dobby and Winky was worrying that
something happened to you's. Can Dobby get you anything?"

"No Dobby, we're fine. We would like some privacy for a while."

"Dobby understands. Does Harry Potter want Dobby to bring dinner in at the usual time?"

"Yes Dobby, that would be great. Please knock first."

When Dobby closed the door the trio put their heads together and
started planning their aliases. They talked late into the night,
scribbling the information on a piece of parchment until Hermione
looked at her watch.

"We need to get to bed. We've covered everything that I can think of.
Since we came from the same school I think it would be safe to arrive
together and sit in the same compartment. We might have to change
Hedwig. Ron, I think it would be better to send Pig to the Burrow.
Crookshanks is already there. Anything else?"

"Yeah, I'm going to have to send Hedwig to the Burrow too. If I'm dead then its not going to be smart to keep her. I'll have to use Fawkes for a while."

"Okay, well I'll get us up at seven. Good night."

HP HP HP

The next morning Harry, Hermione, and Ron were rushing around,
gathering items that had somehow managed to escape their trunks.
Hermione had already managed to change the names on their trunks. Ron had actually let Harry buy his school things so he didn't go to
Hogwarts with second-hand items.

"You guys ready?" Hermione yelled up the stairs.

"Just a minute," Harry called. Just then Hedwig tapped on the window.
Harry crossed his room to let her in and took the letter from her.

"Thank you girl. I need you to go to the Burrow and stay there. Don't
come with me." Hedwig looked at Harry reproachfully.

"I'm sorry girl but its for everyones safety." Hedwig looked at him
before flying out of the window. Sighing Harry looked at the letter.

"Hermione! Ron, we need to talk. NOW!"

"What is it Harry?" asked Hermione, running into the room.

"Hedwig just brought this. I think you'd better read it."

Dear Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger,
Instead of the three of you bringing the Hogwarts Express, you should
apparate directly to the gates of Hogwarts. Seeing as Mr. Potter and
Mr. Weasley don't have thier Apparation licenses it would be smart for
Miss Granger to Side- Along Apparate you here. Come as soon as you
three get this letter, you nee to come. See you three soon.
Minerva McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress

"Why do you think we have to arrive so early?" asked Ron.

"I guess to make it look like we have been given a full tour of the
castle. I mean we have six years worth of knowledge of the castles so it would be a bit of a giveaway to know too much without a tour." said Harry.

"Do you think we havd to be resorted?" asked Hermione.

"Even if we do, I'll still end up in Gryffindore," said Ron.

"I might not," said Hermione.

"What?" demanded Ron.

"I was originally supposed to be in Ravenclaw, but Gryffindore sounded so much better so I asked the sorting hat to put me in Gryffindore." muttered Hermione, blushing. "I now know that I should have gone to Ravenclaw, seeing as how I'm her hieress."

"Why didn't you even tell us Hermione?" asked Ron.

"Because I didn't want to be known as one of those snobs! Ravenclaw
students think their special because their smart!"

"We wouldn't have thought of you like that. You are smart but you are
also really brave and loyal!" said Harry.

"But I should be in Ravenclaw. I'm lying to the whole school!"

"If you've been lying to the school, then so have I." snapped Harry.

"What do you mean, you've been lying too?" Ron demanded, looking at Harry in shock.

"Well I never told you guys, but the Sorting Hat originally didn't want me to be in Gryffindore. I had to argue with it to put me somewhere different."

"Harry, where were you originally placed?" asked Hermione.

"I was put in Slytherin house but I begged the hat to put me somewhere different because of what Ron told me about the house. Then in my second year we dealt with the Chamber of Secrets and everyone thought that I was Slytherin's hier and I thought that I could have been because I could speak Parseltongue. But at the end of our second year, Dumbledore told me that the night Voldermort killed my parents he transfered some of his powers to me."

"What?" demanded Hermione.

"The night he killed my parents, he transferred some of his powers to me."

"Did you talk to Dumbledore about this?" asked Hermione.

"I was talking to him at the time. Why?"

"We need to talk to Dumbledore right now. I think I just figured
something out and I need to run it by Dumbledore." Hermione said
running down the stairs.

"But we're supposed to be heading to Hogwarts!" Ron said, following Hermione.

"That can wait for a few minutes."

"What?" yelled Ron. "Hermione are you feeling okay?"

"Yes, I'm fine but I think this idea is a bit more important then
arriving at school." said Hermione, rummaging through her trunk.

"Professor Dumbledore, can I speak to you for a few minutes?"

"What's wrong Hermione? You three are supposed to be arriving at
Hogwarts right now." said the portrait.

"Well Professor, I just thought while we were talking and and I wanted to run it by you."

"Okay, I'll try to listen but we need to speed this along a little bit."

"Well Professor, could it be possible that when Voldermort killed Mr.
and Mrs. Potter that he made Harry a Horcrux?"

A/N: Sorry about the evil cliffhanger of doom but that was a great place to end that chapter. So anyone care to give me feed back on the Harry being a Horcrux? I happen to think its an idea but I would like to know what you think.

On another note... Anyone find my missing characters? All of them except dear old Knives are gone and I can't finish this until they come back.. I'm offering a life time supply of Blood Pops to anyone who returns them.. Until the next chappie... KEEP READING!

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 23 The new Heads


Harry turned his head to stare at Hermione. Dumbledore was also
looking at Hermione, deep in thought.


"You know what, that is a major possibility. You said it yourself
Harry, at the end of your second year, what, Voldermort put a part of
himself in me?' I'm sure he didn't mean to do it but that might be
entirely possible. Hermione, do you remember the spell I taught you to check for a soul?"


"Yeah, but won't it detect Harry's soul?"


"No because I fixed it to detect partial souls, not whole ones." said
Dumbledore. Hermione waved her wand over Harry and muttered
something. Slowly Harry was enveloped in a puff of warm air. Hermione squealed before throwing herself at Harry.


"Well?"


"We are now one horcrux closer to the end." Hermione smiled.

"How do we destroy a horcrux?" Ron asked.

"Each ones different. It depends on what it is." Dumbledore smiled.

"How did you destroy the ring Professor?" asked Harry.

"Nows not the time for that. Right now the Headmistress is waiting for
you. Gather your things and go to Hogwarts. Don't forget Fawkes. You
can leave my portrait here though because Hogwarts has plenty. I'll
talk to you there."

"Dumbledore's right, we need to get going." Hermione said, glancing at her watch. "Bring all of your things down here and I will send it
ahead of us. We also need to activate our disguises," said Hermione,
walking up the stairs. Harry followed, still thinking. For sixteen
years he had carried part of Voldermort, his parent's murderer around with him. Because of that part he carried with him, Voldermort was able to come back and kill Cedric, Sirius, and Dumbledore.

Twelve minutes later Harry met Ron and Hermione downstairs with his trunk and Fawkes on his left shoulder.

"You ready?" Hermione asked, glancing at Harry.

"Yes but Fawkes told me that he'll take us so we don't take the risk
of anyone seeing us appearing at the gates. He wants to know if thats
okay?"

"I guess but shouldn't we let them know?" asked Hermione.

At this, Fawkes bent her head down and plucked one of his tail feathes and let it go in a puff of flames.

"I think he just took care of letting them know. Should we go now?"

Fawkes flew up into the air infront of the trio, waving his tail
feathers. They reached up and took hold. For the second time that day Harry felt like he was enveloped in a cloud of warm air when flames sprang up and surrounded them. When Harry blinked he was standing in what used to be Dumbledore's office, looking into the face of a stranger.

"Hello. You three must be Harry, Ron, and Hermione." said the stranger who had a strong Gaelic accent.

"Actually my name is Lucy McDonaldson, this is Don Robertson and
Patrick Dean." said Hermione in her American voice.

"Hermione, I was the one that planned for the three of you to come in
disguise this year. Good job by the way, you three look very American.

The reason they three of you are here early is so we can get better
acquainted before the school term begins. I imagine you three will
have many questions for me but we need to wait until the fourth party
gets here. Fawkes, would you be so kind?" asked the stranger, turning to where the phoenix sat perched on Harry's shoulder. Fawkes gave a soft croon and flashed away. Harry turned to the stranger.

"Would you be so kind as to tell us who you are and what you're doing in Professor McGonagall's office?"

"Just keep your questions for a few more minutes, I will promise to
answer all that I can." said the stranger.

Harry kept flexing his hands. To his right he could see Hermione's
hand grasping her wand in her pocket and to his left Ron was doing the thing. The way they were positioned it looked like they would jump in front of him if a fight broke out. Harry looked back at the stranger looking worried.

"Harry, you don't have to worry about a fight. I assure you, I am one
of the good guys."

"How do we know that you haven't sent for Voldermort?" asked Hermione.

"Because Hermione, Fawkes is loyal to Harry. He wouldn't bring someone like Voldermort here." said Dumbledore from his portrait. "This person in front of you is taking every precaution possible to keep you safe."

"Then why won't she tell us her name at least?"

"Because I prefer not to repeat things." said the stranger.

Just then there was a flash of flames closely followed by a second
flash. Whem the flames subsided, Fawkes was on Harry's shoulder and Ginny was standing in the middle of the office next to her luggage.

"Ginny, what are you doing here?" demanded Harry.

"Excuse me but who are you and why do I have to be here so early?"

"Allow me to introduce myself." said the stranger. "My name is Siis."

"Siis? As in THE Siis?" asked Hermione

"Yes, the Siis." she smiled. "Now that we are all here, I would like
to introduce you guys. Ginny Weasley, I would like to introduce you to Lucy McDonaldson, Don Robertson and Patrick Dean."

"Hi." Ginny mumbled."Why are you introducing me to them? I mean not that it's not a pleasure but you brought me to school hours early to introduce me to three new students?"

"Actually to you, they're been here for six years and you know them
really well, Don better then the other two." said Siis."Would you
three be so kind as to show Ginny?"

Hermione sighed and waved her wand. Harry felt the disguise lift.

"What is this about?" Ginny demanded.

"Let me explain. The four of you are in deep danger this year, more
then you have been any other year. All summer long dear old Voldermort has been getting stronger and stronger. Two weeks ago, he found out that Harry and Ginny dated last year. Ever since then he's been trying to find you and Harry. He's even trying to track you two through Ron and Hermione. I've discussed this with Albus and Minerva and they said they would feel better if I was the head of Hogwarts because I can be of help here. We are the only ones that will know you four are here, everyone else will think you are American Exchange students. You four will also be the new head boys and girls this year. Any questions?"

"Yeah, I have one, how are you going to explain why we aren't at
Hogwarts?" asked Hermione.

"I've already taken care of you three." Siis said, looking at Harry,
Hermione, and Ron. "I'm not sure if you've heard but there is a rumor going around that you are dead. Well I started that so that you
wouldn't be hunted and so you could come to Hogwarts without trouble. All we have to do is send in an anonymous letter to the Daily Prophet and to the Burrow saying that Ginny committed suicide out of grief from the loss of her brother and her ex-boyfriend."

"Okay, so if I'm going to be here in disguise then who am I going to
be?" asked Ginny.

"Well I've been going over the papers they sent me and I figured that
you're going to be Elizabeth McDonaldson, Lucy McDonaldson's sister."
said Siis, pointing to Hermione. "The four of you came from Key West, Florida. You guys are all friends that were homeschooled. I have decided to change that because otherwise we will have to fabricate a full five to six years worth of school records."

"How are you going to explain making the four exchange students the
head boys and girls of Hogwarts? For that matter, how are you going to explain two head boys and girls, one of which is only in sixth year?" asked Ginny.

"I have already figured that out so don't worry about that. Why don't
I show you to the head's quarter's? You still have two hours before
the Hogwarts Express arrives. Do you guys have anything else you would like to know?"

"Is there anyone in America we are to keep in touch with?" asked Harry.

"You will use your owl and send letters to my house. A week from now, a letter with an American paper will arrive. Three sets of people will 'die' which will be your 'parents' That will give you a week out of
the eyes of the school. This will give you some time to be yourselves
and give Harry a week to finish healing."

"Okay but I have three things I would like to comment on." said Harry.

"First, I am healed completely thanks to a run in with Fred and George Weasley. Second, thanks to us dieing none of us own an owl. Thirdly, why do we need a week to be ourselves?"

"Well congrats on healing, to begin this. As for the owl one of you
that don't own an owl can buy one, use a school owl or you can always use Fawkes. And as for the last part, being exchange students from a different country will be a lot of work and that will also give the disguises a chance to reset. Now lets head to the head dorms. I have expanded them so you each have your own rooms." said Siis, giving a smile.

"Professor Siis, can I ask you something a little personal?" asked
Hermione, as she put the disguises back on Harry and Ron. Harry threw his invisibility cloak at Ginny.

"If they will help you trust me then sure. And please don't call me
Professor, I've never been one for titles."

"Well I was going to ask if you are a vampire then how are you up
during the day?" Hermione asked, blushing.

"Because of my age and because I don't let it bother me. I am one of
the two first ones in existance. Don't worry though, the other one is
a dimension traveller so the chances of seeing her are slim to none."
Siis explained patiently.

"You're a blood sucker!" exclaimed Ginny. Harry, Hermione, and Ron groaned.

"No I don't suck blood but yes I'm a vampire. If you want to know the
whole story, I suggest you ask your friends to explain the whole
story. Here we are." she said, stopping outside of a very familiar
looking person. "Row, these are the new heads for this year. This is
Lucy, Don and Patrick."

"Better known as Hermione, Ron and Harry with Elizabeth or Ginny under a cloak." she laughed. "You forget that I have a portrait in your
office. Ginny... I mean Elizabeth, you might want Hermione or Lucy to
help you with your alter looks."

"Oh Row, they know that already. Just tell them the information they
need to know for the rooms within?"

"To make a new password, you just tell me the old one then the new
one. Right now it's 'hier' but feel free to change it."

"When you say Row, you mean Rowena Ravenclaw don't you?" asked Hermione.

"Yes Hermione. Five pictures have been added to the heads common room so you can ask us for information. "

"So we can talk to the founders anytime that we want? WICKED!" Ron
said, looking around the common room.

"Now, I think that we should get down to the Great Hall so that we can
get you introduced to the rest of the school. Before the sorting I
will call you into the hall, where you will then be resorted." Siis
explained, turning to leave the heads rooms.

"Will we have to deal with a different house?" Hermione asked.

"Nope, the hat will place you in your original houses." Siis smiled.

HP HP HP

"I have a bit of news for you." Siis said at to the Great Hall. "Before we get the first years sorted, I would like to introduce you to four new students." Siis paused and looked around the Great Hall. "These students have come from the United States of America. Without
further ado, please welcome Lucy McDonaldson, Elizabeth McDonaldson, Don Robertson, and Patrick Dean." called Siis.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny took a deep breathe and stumbled
through the doors of the Great Hall. Every face in Hall, including the
first years were looking at the four of them.

"Patrick Dean, will you please step forward and sit on the stool."
called Professor McGonagall.

Harry took a step forward and sat on the stool and Professor
McGonagall placed the hat on his head. ' Ah Mr. Dean, or should I say Potter? You know I usually only get worn by students once and I've been on your head four times now. You must feel special. Now where should I place you?'

'Wait a minute! ' thought Harry,

' I thought that the four of us would be placed in the same house!

' Well yeah, but I still say you should be in Slytherin. So you
want to stay in Gryffindore? Oh well, I tried. GRYFFINDORE. '

Professor McGonagall took the hat off and pointed at the Gryffindore
table."Over there please Mr. Dean. Elizabeth McDonaldson will you
please step forward." As Ginny sat on the stool, Harry walked over to
the Gryffindore table. He saw Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas and Neville Longbottom, sitting toward the middle of the table, looking rather grim. He sat a short distance from them and heard the hat shout Gryffindore again.

"LucyMcDonaldson"

"GRYFFINDORE"

"Don Robertson," called McGonagall.

"GRYFFINDORE"

"Welcome again." called Siis, looking at where the four of them sat.
"And now to the first years."

Harry watched as the first years were sorted into their houses. Soon
the last student was sat down and McGonagall walked off with the
Sorting Hat.

"Now would be an excellent time to celebrate the new students with
some good old fashioned food. Let the feast begin."

"Did you hear the news over the summer Dean?" asked Seamus.

"Which bit?" asked Dean.

"The part about Harry, Ron, and Hermione." stated Seamus. "I can't
imagine three people less likely to kill themselves!"

"Did you read the Prophet this afternoon?" asked Neville.

"Me mum didn't let me sit still long enough. Why, what happened?"

"Well look around, who else is missing?" he asked, tears in his eyes.

"Well Pavarti, Lavender, Dennis, Colin, and Ginny. Why?"

"Ginny's body was found a few hours ago. Mrs. Weasley said she had cut her wrists. Something about being depressed because of Ron and Harry."

"Is there something we can help you with?" Seamus snapped at Ron, who had been listening to them talk.

"No. My name is Don, what's yours?" he asked polietly.

"Shove off. I suppose we haue tn share a dorm with you. Why don't you go back where you came from?" said Seamus, sliding down the bench away from them.

Harry, Ron, Ginny and Hermione finished eating in silence. The whole
of Gryffindore seemed mad at them and they hadn't euen said anything to anyone. Finally the plates cleared and Siis cleared her throat.

"We have a few minor changes to things this year. To help them get
settled into the school environment and to help them meet new people. The new head boys and girls are Patrick Dean, Don Robertson, Elizabeth McDonaldson and Lucy McDonaldson. After the feast, if all of the perfects will wait around, you be given the passwords that you need to know. All newcomers should know that the Forbidden Forest is just as the name says, forbidden unless you have permission. Also dear Mr. Filch has asked me to remind you that there is to be no magic in the corridor. Now I'm sure that you would like to get some rest for classes tomorrow so off to bed."

Ron ran over to the Hufflepuff to gather the first years while Harry,
Hermione and Ginny rushed off to help their houses.

"Okay Slytherin first years, if you will follow me, I will take you to
your common room." Harry called, starting toward the dungeons.

"Hey Patrick, are you a pureblood?" asked one of the first years.

"Pureblood? Oh you mean magical? Of course, that's why I'm here."
replied Harry, glad for once that he'd listened to Hermione's
rambling. "Okay, your password is cunning." he said to the first
years, the wall behind him splitting open to reveal the Slytherin
common room. "The boy's rooms are down those stairs and to the left, girls are the same but to the right. Have a good night."

Slowly he made his way back up to the entrance hall to wait for the
others. Minutes later the other three joined Harry.

"So what do we tell the perfects?" Ginny asked, looking at Hermione and Ron.

"We tell them the passwords for their dorms. We also ask them if they have questions about the rules and their responsibilities."

"That's it? That is so simple! I mean we could have told them the
passwords earlier."

"I know. Shall we get this over with?" asked Ron.

"It can't be that bad. Let's go." said Harry

When they walked into the Great Hall, eight faces were glaring at them.

"Hello." said Hermione. "My name is Lucy. This is my sister Elizabeth
and our friends Don and Patrick. As you got from the feast, we're new
here. Now before we get into the passwords maybe we should find out what your names are. Would you mind?"

"My name is Angiliana Matthews and I'm from Gryffindore." said a
rather pig-faced girl.

"Michael Corner, Gryffindore."

"Anthony Goldstein, Ravenclaw."

"Susan Bones, Ravenclaw."

"Ernie McMillian of Hufflepuff." he said pompously.

"Hannah Abbott also of Hufflepuff."

"Tatiana Sanders, Slytherin." said a rather hairy looking girl.

"Oodbly Marcus."

"Thank you for introducing yourselves. Are their any questions about
what you are supposed to do?" asked Hermione.

"What are you going to be able to tell us about responsibilities?
We've been here longer then you have and we're supposed to ask you about the rules? You've got to be kidding!" said Oodbly.

"Okay, then lets give you the passwords so we can all get some rest
for classes tomorrow." said Ginny.

"Oh yeah, lets boss the perfects around. You four are already acting
as stuck up as Harry Potter and his little gang. Its no wonder they
killed themselves."

"I'm warning you right now Oodbly, you need to shut up." growled Ron.

"Ah the little Americans are sticking up for whittle Harry Potter."
sneered Oodbly.

"Marcus, shut up." snapped Ernie. "They are new here. I'm sure they
didn't ask for all of this responsibility. I'm sure that they just
want to get an education and be normal kids. Now lets get the
passwords and get to bed."

"Thank you Ernie." said Harry.

Five minutes later, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny were the only ones that were left in the Great Hall with their heads on their arms.

"Patrick? Lucy? Elizabeth? Dean?" came a voice. They turned to see
Hannah Abbott walking towards them.

"Did you forget something?" Ginny asked.

"No, I just wanted to let you know not to worry about what the
Slytherin's think of you. They don't really like anyone. As for the
others they are a bit lost right now. There were these students that
were here for the last six years and now we don't have them so we
don't quite know what to do."

"Who were these people who caused such an impact?" asked Ron.

"Well it was really a combination of four people. The first was our
headmaster last year. He was the only one that He- Who- Must- Not- Be-Named was afraid of but at the end of last year our potions master turned DADA professor killed him. That hit everyone hard. Then over the summer, the only hope to the whole wizarding world and his friends were either killed or killed themselves. We never did get the whole story on that."

"Who was it?" asked Ginny stupidly.

"They were three students by the names of Harry Potter, Hermione
Granger, and Ronald Weasley. The place that they were staying
collapsed. Later about a week later their bodies were found. It was
funny because the three of them always did so much stuff and they
always got away with it because the teachers liked them. Then this
afternoon Ginny Weasley's body was found. Everyone says she killed
herself out of grief of her brother ane her exboyfriend. Harry and
Ginny dated for a few weeks at the end of last year which really
surprised everyone because he and Hermione would have made such a nice couple. I remember in our fifth year we had this horrible Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher who wouldn't let us learn how to protect ourselves. Well Harry and the others decided to start a secret group called Dumbledore's Army to teach us." said Hannah, who had tears in her eyes. "I'm sorry, I'm rambling. Just hang in there, things will get better." she said as she left the hall. Harry looked over at Hermione and Ginny and saw they were teary eyed too.

"We can't," began Ginny, but Ron put his hand over his mouth.

"Let's go to the common room." he muttered. Harry nodded and headed up the stairs. When he got to the third floor he kept walking until he heard, "Patrick, if you're going to the common room, you passed it." came a voice. He turned and saw Godric Gryffindore looking at him.

"But I thought Rowena was the guard?"

"We all change. Password?"

"Hier." said Hermione.

"Good, good. I'll be in to talk in a minute. "

When they got inside Siis was sitting in a chair that it seemed that
she conjured.

"There you four are. I got gifts for you." she said, handing them each
a long, thin package. When Harry got the paper off of his, he gasped.
He was holding a Lightning Streak 9000, which was supposed to be a
whole lot faster then the Firebolt.

"Siis, I have a broom."

"I know you do, but if you have to battle or anything then these are
really fast. They are also heavy duty so if they get hit with curses
then they won't blow apart. If you don't use them for that, these are
great for Quidditch. Tryouts are next week so I dearsay all four of
you practice."

"I have to tryout?" asked Harry before he sighed. "Course I do, I'm
someone different."

"Hermione, you should try out too. You might be pretty good."

"I'm not one for flying." Hermione mumbled blushing.

"But being in Quidditch you learn many defensive tactics so you would
be able to dodge spells easily. At least practice dueling in the air.
Now I gathered from the way that everyone was treating you at the
feast that they're not happy with you four but just stick with it. Now
I suggest the four of you get some sleep, your classes start
tomorrow."

"Uhm, Siis? Do you know if mum ever got my O. W. L. s results?" Ginny asked.

"Actually in America they have W. E. T. s or the Wizard Exam Tests and the B.E.S.T.s which are the Battery Exams Service Tests. Your W.E.T.s results are here. Sorry I forgot to send them."


"Thats fine." said Ginny as she went to look over her results.


"How did you make sure that no one knew we were alive? I mean just
yesterday we ran into the Weasley twins, so they know that we're
alive."


"Nope I placed several memory charms on anyone that could possibly
know that you're alive. "


"How are your results Gin?" Ron asked his sister.


"I got exceeds expectations on everything except History of Magic and Divination. I wish mum could see these."


"Actually I sent her these this morning. I think its time that I
retire for the night. I will see you in the morning." said Siis as she
left the room.


"Why did she buy us brooms? I mean I understand we can use them to escape but to make sure we play Quidditch?" asked Hermione.


"Hermione, you played quidditch with us during the summer at the
Burrow. I'm sure with a bit of training you'd be fine."


"Thank you Ronald Weasley but I've never played in front of people before."


"We can train some tomorrow. Like Siis said, we need to sleep because classes start again."


"Okay," muttered Hermione before turning to Harry. "Before any of us have potions you need to retrieve the Princes book. All of us will
copy the differences into our potions books."


"Hermione, do you realize what you're suggesting?" Harry demanded.


"Yes I'm suggesting that we cheat this year. Now I'm going to bed."


a/n: MISSING: FANFICTION CAST.. THERE IS A REWARD FOR INFORMATION LEADING TO THE CAPTURE OF SAID LAZY CHARACTERS! DEAD OR ALIVE!!


Another chapter finished and still no characters.. *sigh* Thanks for reading. Oh.. Whats everyone think of Siis? She's an original character of mine that popped into my head and is very much like someone I know.. *coughs looks around* What? You thought I was going to tell you? *laughs*


http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Knives: DEAD OR ALIVE? DEAD OR ALIVE? DO YOU REALLY THINK ANYONE CAN RID YOU OF ME?


Siis: Everyones back. Now can I have my Lemon Drops?


author: Actually I think I said the reward was life time supply of Blood Pops.


Siis: *yells* LEMON DROPS


author: Jeez um crow. Here. *throws bag a her*


Siis: SQUEE *pops one in her mouth*


Sorry about that.. Yay I have my characters back! Lemon Drops for all! *throws handfuls* enjoy the chapter and the lemon drops!!


Chapter 24 Defense Against the Dark Arts


The next morning the four of them got dressed and headed down to
breakfast. Shortly later Professor McGonagall came around with their
schedules.


"Dean, McDonaldson and Robertson, you have Defense Against the Dark Arts right after breakfast. You can follow Siis so you know where the class is. Elizabeth, you have Transfiguration so after breakfast you can follow me. Now you four when you have an empty block you are either to patrol the corridors or do your work. That is entirely up to you." she said as she walked down the table passing out the schedules.


Hermione looked at her schedule and gasped. "Professor, my schedule doesn't say anything about Arithamancy."


"I'm afraid your W. E. T. s weren't high enough to continue with
Arithmancy. I'm sorry."


Hermione looked devestated. She looked up at the staff table and
gasped when she heard a chuckle. She looked around at the others who were also looking startled.


It's me, Siis. I am communicating with all of you telepathicly. Hermione, I am sorry you couldn't continue with Arithmancy but everyone knew how much you like it. If you want to continue taking it, I would be happy to give you private lessons every Saturday. Harry, Ron and Hermione, its time for us to get to Defense. Talk to you in a minute.


The three of them stood up and followed Siis out of the Great Hall.
When they got in the Defense classroom, Siis turned to them.


"I would also like to give you three some private lessons this year.
These lessons will include very advanced defensive magic, Occlumency, Leginamency, and the art of 'speaking' telepathically. I would also like to let you guys know that you three may use my defense office to practice spells in. I know you don't want Elizabeth to know what you are doing, but these lessons are for all four of you. Now you might want to take your seats, there are students heading down the hall."


Harry, Ron and Hermione sat at the front of the room and pulled their books out. During the next couple of minutes a few students trickled into the room. Finally Siis stood up.


"Good morning class. As you know from the feast, my name is Siis. During this year we will be reviewing the material that you should have learnt during your Hogwarts education. There will be very little new material this year because we need to get you prepared to take your N. E. W. T. s in June. I would like you to pull out your wands. The first spell we will review is the Levitation Charm. Please perform it now." Do it non-verbally. came Siis's voice. Imagine the feather floating then think the spell.


Harry closed his eyes and imagine the feather floating. In his left hand he held the stick that was posing as his wand while he pulled his right hand up and thought Wingardium Leviosa. To his immense surprise he found the feather floating. To his left and right he saw both Hermione and Ron were concentrating on their feathers. Suddenly both feathers lifted in the air.


"Very nice. Did you three just do that non-verbally?"


"Uh yes." muttered Hermione, blushing.


"Very good. Take ten points for Gryffindore." said Siis. By the end of the lesson they had earned Gryffindore over a hundred points for performing the spells correctly and for doing all of them non-verbally.


"I think that will be all for today. For homework I want you to practice all of the spells you learned today non-verbally. You're dismissed."


"Professor?" Hermione asked, walking up to the desk.


"Please just call me Siis. Now let me guess, you want to know why I told you to do the spells non-verbally? I figured that if you did them that way it might help support the fact that you were homeschooled because you would have had more time to practice. I'm sorry, did you want to go for the average students? I should have asked first."


"Well if you help us again, can you please refrain from giving us points each time?" asked Hermione.


"Its a deal. So how was the lesson?"


"Really insightful. Before today, I've only been able to do non-verbal spells twice and one of those times I was under the effects of Felix Felicis potion at the time." supplied Harry.


"Well a little more practice and you could do the hardest spells non-verbally."


"I guess but its going to take a lot of practice." sighed Harry.


"Just remember what I told you. Imagine the effects of the spell then think the incantation. Its simple with practice."


"Yeah but I have to learn to do it without a wand. Its no all that simple to do wandless magic."


"I know. But think of your arm being a wand when you do your spells. What class do you have next?"


"Actually we don't have anymore classes today. We thought we'd do a little studying and researching." said Ron.


"Why don't you practice Quidditch in that secret room on the seventh floor? Just ask for a place to practice away from prying eyes."


"Why do you keep insisting that we play Quidditch?" demanded Hermione.


"Because I know what you have to do and I say that you need to have a little fun while you still can. Besides, until you learn some fighting charms and until Patrick gets used to wandless magic, it wouldn't be smart to try to join a fight. You three have never really had fun in your lives, its high time you got a little fun."


"But there will be plenty of time for fun after we do what we're here to do!" said Hermione.


"Maybe Siis is right. You two spent most of the summer worrying about me. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you. Let's go have some fun." said Harry, thinking they could start making the potions for becoming an Animangus.


"No potion brewing either. You can start those tonight or tomorrow." smirked Siis.


"How did you know what I was thinking?" asked Harry, startled.


"Two things: Number one, I used to be a predator so it was in my nature to know what my prey was thinking. Number two, you are broadcasting your thoughts like crazy."


"That's not my fault!"


"I know, now go have some fun. You were in bed for most of the summer so you need to exercise those muscles and what better way then Quidditch?"


"Lets go everyone. Siis is right, we should practice, especially if Her- Owww." Ron yelled, as Hermione had stomped on his foot.


"We need to be careful about that." Hermione said, shooting Ron a dirty look.


"Sorry. We need to practice if Lucy's going to join the team, but lets actually head outside and practice. If we do that then we'll be practicing in the actual weather we will play in."


"Come on Patrick, I think its a good idea. Besides, I never really learned to fly so I need the practice and who better then the best keeper and the youngest seeker?"


"What about Gi- Elizabeth?" asked Ron.


"We'll practice with her later. Isn't she in class right now?" asked Hermione.


"Go." laughed Siis. "I'll send her out when she gets out of class."


Harry, Ron, and Hermione went to their dorms and grabbed their brooms, then headed outside to the Quidditch pitch.


"Okay Hermione, I'm sure you mount your broom. After you mount the broom gently kick off the ground. I'll stay near you in case you fall." began Harry. Two hours later Hermione was flying around the pitch like a pro.


"Hey, you three care for a little two on two?" asked Ginny as she flew up to them. Ginny started flying around to warm up. As she was warming up, Demelza Robins came out with her broom but stopped when she saw the four flying.


"Hey! What are you four doing?" she called.


"We were going to play a little Quidditch." Harry said, flying down to land next to her.


"Are you four any good?" she asked, walking around Harry ask Ron, Hermione and Ginny landed next to Harry.


"We're pretty good." said Ginny.


"Well we happen to have four spots open on the Gryffindore team. You are in Gryffindore, right?"


"Yes we are." said Hermione.


"Let me get Jimmy and Ritchie. I want to see how good you are. I'll be back in ten minutes." Demelza said as she ran out of the pitch. Harry and Ginny exchanged looks and looked at Hermione, who was slightly pale.


"I'm not good enough to be put through a tryout yet!" she cried.


"You'll be fine. I know that Demelza is a good chaser. Gin is too so that should be no problem. Hermione, all you have to do is hold the ball and avoid everyone thats not on your team."


"Okay," said Demelza, running across the field. "Jimmy Peaks, Ritchie Coote, this is Patrick, Don, Elizabeth and Lucy. We are going to tryout with them to see how good they are. Now we are going to need two chasers, a seeker and a keeper. "


"Lucy and I used to be chasers for our neighborhood team back home," said Ginny. "Patrick was a great seeker and Don was a great keeper. Could we try for those positions?"


"Sure. I got Professor McGonagall to let us use the balls. All of us are going to be going towards Don's end. Lets try this out and see how it works out."


Four hours later, the seven of them landed back on the ground, looking really happy. As they landed they realized that Professor McGonagall and Madam Hooch had been sitting in the stands, watching them play.


"Congratulations on joining the team Miss McDonaldson, Miss McDonaldson, Mr. Dean, and Mr. Robertson." said Madam Hooch.


"Mr. Dean, I would like you to have this," said Professor McGonagall, handing him something. "I think you deserved it. You were right Miss Robins, he's a natural."


Harry looked at his hand and saw the Captains badge.


A/N: Sorry for the short chapter but I thought that this was a great place to end this chapter. My next chapter is one of the ones that I am looking the most forward to typing.


Knives: I'm still not dead! You can't kill me!


author: Blades do me a favor and be silent for five minutes...


knives: My name isn't BLADES! YOUR GONNA DIE


*author screams and runs as Knives starts chasing*


Siis: While those two are acting immature... Read and review and I shall start typing the next chapter.


http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 25 A Tale of Two Vamps


Exactly a week after the arrival at Hogwarts Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny received a letter at breakfast, each saying;





Harry looked sideways and saw Ginny and Hermione start their acting. Tears were running down their faces. Harry quickly dredged up a sad memory and felt his eyes well up with tears.


Quickly they made their way out of the Great Hall and up to Siis's office.


"What do you think she meant by identities are important?" asked Hermione, who sounded like she had a bad head cold.


"Not here, wait until we have a little more privacy." muttered Ron.


When they got to the stone griffin, they paused to look at it. They knew nothing about Siis, so there was no way to know what the password was.


"Any ideas?" asked Ron, who was staring at the stone statue.


"Uhm blood, eternity, blood pops, vampire." started Harry, rambling off anything that he could think of.


"I think she gave us a clue," said Hermione, looking at the letter again.


"Where did she give us a clue?" asked Ron, looking at his letter again.


"The identity is important part." said Hermione. "In a letter like this, she wouldn't have put that identity was important."


"Identity." said Harry to the griffin, but it didn't move.


"Anymore ideas Hermione?" asked Ron.


"Yes." she said, walking up to the griffin. "Hermione." she said. The statue came to life and jumped to the side.


Harry smiled and started up the moving staircase. When he reached the knocker he raised and knocked.


"Come in." came Siis' voice. Hermione opened the door and started inside but stopped at the sight of the room.


Siis was sitting behind the desk, drinking a dark red potion from a crystal goblet. Beside her sat an unfamiliar woman with a black t-shirt and jeans and what looked like a black cloth choker. The stranger had dark black hair. She had long limbs and lean muscled, like a swimmer. The new stranger was also drinking the dark red potion.


"Come in and sit down." Siis smiled. "I would like you to meet Daygona, better known as Knives or Blades. She's the other vamp I was telling you about. For some wierd reason she came back to this dimension. Anyways we are the only ones in existence that don't have to worry about the sun."


"Only because I don't let it bother me."


"Okay you four, you can cancel the disguises, Knives knows about you."


They exchanged looks, then raised their wands and cancel their disguises with the exception of Harry who had to have Hermione cancel his.


"Ms. Knives?" asked Hermione. "Can you tell us a little about yourself?"


"First its just Knives and I'll tell you a little story. I don't know what Siis told you about me but we are the first vampires. We are actually over two millenia old. When Siis met the founders she wanted to stay with them to learn human magic but I didn't want a part in that. We got in a big fight and went our separate ways. Siis stayed with Helga, Rowena, Godric and Salazaar but I decided that it was time for me to travel again. I have the ability to create a portal and jump to other dimensions. Anyways, I came back around two hundred years later and found out that all five of the founders had worked together and opened a school together."


"What do you mean, all five of the founders?" Hermione demanded. "According to Hogwarts, A History there are only four founders."


"Well Siis here was actually another founder, but she didn't want credit for it. Anyways, I will help you find the other parts of the things you started searching for last year." Knives said.


"Part of what?" asked Ginny.


"Have you not told Ginny yet?" asked Siis.


"No I didn't because Dumbledore told me to only tell Ron and Hermione, so thats what I did."


"Harry, I think that its time to tell her." said Dumbledore from his portrait.


"Last year I had lessons with Dumbledore. During each lesson he would show me a different memory from a boy called Tom Marvolo Riddle, who is Voldermort. Anyways, there items that disappeared around Tom like Slytherin's locket, Hufflepuffs cup and his grandfathers ring. One of the last memories I was shown was of a conversation that Riddle had with Professor Slughorn about Horcruxes. Professor Dumbledore believed that Riddle made six Horcruxes to make himself immortal. The Riddle that came out of the diary was the real thing but I destroyed it before he was able to fully come back. Last year, Dumbledore destroyed a ring that used to belong to Marvolo Gaunt, which was Riddles grandfather. Then night that Dumbledore was killed, he and I went to retrieve another Horcrux, which would have been Slytherin's locket. The problem was someone had got there before us and put a fake in its place. Hermione, Ron, and I found the real one at Grimmauld."


"But what is a Horcrux?" asked Ginny.


"A horcrux is an item in which someone incases part of their soul to make themselves immortal. If someone uses a horcrux, they usually make one but Voldermort made seven."


"So you still have to find three items?" asked Ginny. "Any idea what they might be?"


"Actually I only need to find two items because the seventh part would be Voldermort himself. Dumbledore thought that Hufflepuffs cup could be one. Voldermort's snake Nagini could also be one. The other could have been something of Gryffindore or Ravenclaw. But that was before me."


"And this is why you didn't want to come back to Hogwarts? So you could satisfy some stupid prophecy that only has the slightest chance of coming true?"


"Ginny, Voldermort is making the prophecy come true! You think I'm doing this because I want to? If I don't then Voldermort's going to keep killing people! If I don't do this then more children are going to become orphans because their parents are killed but I guess you wouldn't understand that!" yelled Harry, storming out of the office. Hermione stood to follow but Knives grabbed her arm.


"I'll get him. You three need to go to the common room. As of now, you officially have two weeks off." she said as she left the office.


Hermione turned to Siis. "I thought it was only going to be a week."


"Knives and I have decided to make it a little longer. Oh, by the way, around anyone but us her name is Daygona."


"Whys her name Knives?" asked Ron.


"Interesting question. We'll meet you in the Heads Common Room later." said Siis as she too left the room, wondering where to look for Harry and Knives.


HP HP HP


Harry ran down the hallway to the seventh floor corridor. Before he knew it, he was at the section of the wall that concealed the Room of Requirement. He was startled when a door appeared.


As he stepped inside he gasped. He was standing in a room of pale blue that had pictures all around the walls. As he felt tears welling in his eyes. The pictures on the wall were of his family and relatives. He walked over to the small window. He was looking out at mountains and fields that expanded as far as the eye could see.


He walked over to the bed and picked up one of the pictures on the bedside table. It showed his mother, father, Sirius and Lupin, who had a baby Harry in his arms. Looking at the picture, all emotion that he'd held in over the years broke through in a stream of tears. For how long he cried, he had no idea but when he finished he laid back on the bed and fell into a deep slumber.


He was standing in the middle of a deserted country lane, looking at a strange looking house, which was yellow with black shutters. Harry heard footsteps behind him and turned to see himself, Ron, Hermione, and an unfamiliar woman walking toward him. He ran to the closest bush and hide behind it. The four of the walked up to the front door when Harry raised his hands in front of him like a shield and muttered something. The door opened with a creak. Ron and Hermione pulled out their wands and followed Harry inside.


They were in some kind of room. They walked to a dresser on the other side of the room. When they got near it, it transformed into a table with a golden colored cup sitting on it. There was a rustle and someone shouted AVADA KEDAVRA. With a flash of green light and a brown blur and Hermione disappeared. Harry opened his mouth and screamed.


"Harry! Harry wake up!" someone shouted. "Harry!" they yelled as he
felt someone slap his face. He opened his eyes and was looking into the face of the woman.


"What's wrong?" she asked as Harry calmed down.


"Sorry, it was just a bad dream." muttered Harry sitting up. "Hey, how did you get in here and who are you?"


"My name is Knives. I know Siis. Anyways, I figured that you would want to find someplace to get away from everyone. Besides, I visited this room to hide in when I visited. My room was a bit more like me. It was all black with no windows and my coffin instead of a bed. It was home to me."


"I think this was a replica of a house I used to live in. I wouldn't know though, thanks to Voldermort." said Harry bitterly.


"Sometimes knowing your parents isn't a good thing." said Knives, equally bitter.


"Why is your name Knives? I mean do you have another name?"


"I have many names, but none my father gave to me. Do you want to talk about your dream?"


"No, it's nothing"


"Harry, you're not a very good liar. I can tell when you're lying."


"It was just a wierd dream." he said, avoiding her eyes.


"Cub, I don't have to see your eyes to know when you're lying." said Knives calmly.


"Fine, I dreamt about finding Hufflepuff's cup. Ron, Hermione, you and I were there, but I was also there, watching from the bushes. When I grabbed the cup there was a noise. I turn and someone sends a killing curse and Hermione disappears. And why did you call me cub?"


"You haven't found the cup yet, right?"


"No. I can't understand why I'm dreaming about the cup."


"Maybe Voldermort sent it to you to make you want to find it." Knives suggested.


"It can't be. For one he doesn't know that I know about the Horcruxes. For two, when he sends me stuff they are from his point of view. This time he wasn't anywhere to be seen."


"I don't know then. I do know that before you find this Horcrux the three of you need to get physically stronger and I'm sure that you want to learn you Animangi. From what I gather Ron, Hermione, and you found out what your animangus' are. All you need is a potion and some meditation. How close am I?"


"Right on the nose." said Harry. "So where are we hiding for the next week?"


"Next two weeks and I think it might be good to move you in here for a while. It would be easy to pop in to train you without raising too much suspicion. Do you have your Invisibility Cloak with you?"


"I always have it with me and what do you mean train me?"


"You heard me, you have got to be trained to do wandless magic. Ron and Hermione need to trained on non-verbal magic and how to do minor spells without a wand. And you know that even if she doesn't join in the stuff leading up to it shes going to be involved in the final fight."


"I don't want Ginny to do any Horcrux hunting Knives. She's like a sister to me and I can't imagine what I would do if something happened to her."


"Then maybe she could restart Dumbledore's Army and work on helping the rest of the school prepare."


"Maybe. I guess I'd better get back. Do you know how long I've been here? "


"Well lets see, we've been talking for half an hour but before that I tried to open the to open the door for forty-five minutes. Oh and I let you sleep for almost five hours. So around seven hours."


"WHAT?!!" yelled Harry, jumping off the bed.


"Let's get going." smiled Knives. "Oh and don't forget to put your cloak on."


When they got to the Heads room Hermione, Ron and Ginny were sitting on the floor by one of the fireplaces, staring into space. At the sound of the portrait opening they turned around.


"Any sign Knives?" Ginny asked hoarsely.


Harry took a deep breathe and pulled the cloak of of him. Suddenly he was engulfed with a head of bushy brown hair.


"Oh Harry I was so worried! I thought something awful had happened to you."


"Hermione its okay, I just needed a little alone time and ended up falling asleep."


"I was so worried." Hermione muttered, sobbing.


"I'm fine." Harry muttered, patting her on the back.


"Harry, I think you need to talk to Hermione and Ron. Ginny can I talk to you in your room?" asked Knives.


Glaring at her friends, Ginny followed Knives to her room.


"Harry did something happen?" asked Hermione, looking into Harry's face.


"I had a dream." Harry began.


"Oh, Ron and I forgot to do that spell! Do you want us to renew it now?"


"This dream wasn't a dream from Voldermort. I dreamt of finding the cup." Harry stopped and took a deep breathe. "and I think you died Hermione."


"What makes you say that?" asked Ron looking really pale.


"After I grabbed the cup someone shouts the killing curse and Hermione disappears from the dream."


"Oh well it could have been a trap vision like with Sirius."


"No it couldn't! When I have dreams like that my scar hurts. My scar didn't hurt this time. This is real, not something from Voldermort."


"Are you done talking now so I can come back down?" Ginny yelled.


"Yes Gin, you can come down." Harry answered.


"Did you and Knives have a good talk?" Hermione asked politely.


"Whatever, so what did you three talk about?"


"Just about the Horcruxes that we've found. Knives, you wouldn't happen to know how to destroy a Horcrux, would you?" asked Harry.


"Nope. I've never wanted to know about Horcruxes." Knives growled, glaring at Harry.


"I wasn't saying anything about you messing with the dark arts, I just figured you've been around for awhile so you might knowsomething."


"All I know is when you make a horcrux, you have to give something up that makes you good. From what I've heard about Voldermort he's given up love."


"That's it Harry!" exclaimed Hermione. "You have to destroy it with love. Think! When you stabbed the diary, what were you thinking?"


"I don't know, I was kind of dying at the time. I suppose I figured if I destroyed the diary Ginny would be able to go back to her family."


"Exactly! It was the love of family that destroyed it." said Hermione, sounding excited.


"And I destroyed the ring thinking that I was helping Harry out." added Dumbledore.


"It was your love of Harry that destroyed it. Think about it Harry."


"But what about the part that was in me?" asked Harry.


"You were dying and it was our love for you that destroyed the piece and made you okay."


Knives grimaced again.


"Why do you make a face everytime love is mentioned?" Hermione asked, frowning.


"Because I never really knew love but I refuse to get into that. Anyways we do know what dear Voldermort gave up to create his horcruxes. So when are you going to destroy it?" she asked.


"Not tonight thats for sure. I think we can do that first thing in the morning. Why don't we get something to eat?" asked Harry.


"You guys can't leave the heads common room for right now or the whole plan is trashed. You own two house elves, right Hermione?"


"I employ two house elves and Harry owns one. Why?" asked Hermione.


"Because you can get one of them to bring you food to the common room."


"I'm sorry but Kreacher can't be trusted to keep his mouth shut." shouted Ron.


"Ronald! If we treated him a little better, he would act better. He's been treated badly all of these years and he doesn't trust people. He need to be able trust people."


"Well maybe if he hadn't betrayed Sirius I would be able to trust him." snapped Ron.


"Dobby." Harry called. Ron and Hermione looked at him. "Sorry but I'm hungry." he replied.


"Harry Potter? Miss Hermione? Mr. Ronald? Miss Weezy? Dobby hears tell that yous were dead." Dobby asked tears forming in his eyes.


"Dobby, we would like you to not tell anyone that we are alive. Can you just tell Winky and no one else? Then can you bring us something to eat and drink? Do you mind?"


"Dobby doesn't mind. Winky and Dobby will takes turns taking care of Harry Potter and friends. Dobby will tell the Hogwarts house elves not to clean because Dobby and Winky will do it."


"Sure but remember that while we are here at Hogwarts you are to refer to us as Lucy, Elizabeth, Patrick, and Don." said Hermione.


"Yes Miss Hermione. Dobby will bring food from the kitchens."


"No Dobby, as far as the school knows we aren't here. Do you think you can bring us something from you-know-where?" asked Hermione.


"Sure." said Dobby as he left. Knives turned to Hermione.


"You mean from the beach house that you three stayed at this last summer?"


"How did you know about that?" asked Hermione.


"Because I knew Rowena. Besides I figured that Hermione would go there for safety reasons. I'm surprised that you aren't staying at your house Harry."


"I went to the in Godrics Hallow. That's where Voldermort attacked me."


"You don't know? Never mind then. Foods on its way." said Knives. Just then Dobby and Winky appeared, each carrying a tray of food and a pitcher of cola.


"Is there anything misters and misses need?" asked Winky.


"Don't call us that, Winky. I keep saying that you should call us by our names." said Hermione.


"Begging Mistress's pardon but if you's are in disguise, calling you's even by disguise names then people will talk because nobody is nice to their house elves. Winky also thinks that Winky and Dobby should change their looks and names so we can come to Hogwarts to you's out. Do we's have your permission Mistress Lucy?"


"If you think it's necessary then yes. If you do decide to disguise yourself then don't forget to change back before going to the Burrow. Thank you."


"If you's going to disguise you's needs to be mean and not polite Mistress Lucy." said Winky as she left. Dobby shook his head and followed.


"I think I'm going to go to bed." said Harry as he started up the stairs.


"I thought you were hungry?" asked Ron, looking at the food.


"I'm tired." Harry muttered, faking a yawn. "I'll come back down later to eat."


"Harry..." Hermione began but Harry cut her off.


"Hermione, I'm just a little tired. Do I have you permission to get some sleep?"


"Sorry, I'm just a little worried about you, that's all. First you run out of the Headmistress' office and go hiding. Hours later you come back and say your hungry but when we get food you decide your tired. What's going on with you?"


"I JUST WANT TO GET SOME SLEEP!" Harry yelled as he ran up the stairs to his room and slammed the door.


"Hermione, he has a lot on his mind. Let him have sometime alone." said Knives as she walked to the portrait hole. "If you need anything I'll be in the room off the Defense room. After it gets dark I'll take you somewhere better."


"Okay," said Ginny, who had been doing homework the whole time Knives had been in the room.


Around ten o'clock Harry snuck out of his room under his invisibility cloak. In the common room Hermione, Ron and Ginny were working on the work they had missed that day. He tip-toed to the portrait hole. Dumbledore's portrait looked at him and winked.


"Miss Granger, have you thought of getting an owl?" he asked Hermione, who jumped. Ron and Ginny turned to face Dumbledore. Harry quietly opened the portrait and slipped out.


Harry pulled a piece of parchment out of his pocket and reached for his wand before he remembered he didn't have one anymore.


"Great." he muttered to himself."how am I supposed to use this now? I solemnly swear that I am up to no good" he muttered, pointing his finger at the Mauraders map. When nothing he angrily shoved it back into his pocket and started down the hallway to the seventh floor.


As he reached the bare stretch of wall that concealed the Room of Requirement he started thinking *I need somewhere safe to destroy something. I need somewhere safe to destroy something. I need somewhere safe to destroy something.*


When he opened his eyes he saw the door appearing. Inside there was a stone room. One of the wall there were covered it spikes. The other three walls had swords, ball-and-chains, maces, axes, knives, shotguns, handguns. On the floor there were barrels of acid and lighter fluid.


Harry carefully picked up one of the barrels of acid and moved it to the table sitting in the middle of the floor, then pulled the locket out of his pocket and holding the chain, dipped it into the acid.


The acid hissed and frothed the minute the locket hit it. Harry raised the chain and was shocked to see the locket was unharmed. He submerged the locket again but when he pulled it out it was still unharmed. He looked around the room and grabbed one of the swords and dipped it into the acid. Pulling it out he saw the submerged part was missing. Grabbing another sword, he laid the locket on the table. Raising the sword high above his head, he swung down as hard as he could. The locket was unharmed but the sword split in two. Sighing Harry sat at the table when a voice sounded in his head.


"Love! Love destroys the horcruxes!"


Harry looked down at the locket and sighed. Slowly he picked the locket up and held it in his hands then summoned his memories of him and Ginny last year. He thought of him kissing Ginny. He thought of the feeling he felt everytime he saw her with another boy. Reflecting on his time with Ginny, the voice sounded again. "It's a necklace you have to put it on you stupid idiot."


Harry smirked. His subconscious was really rude. He lifted the chain and put it around his neck. The second the chain touched his neck, it got really hard to breathe. He fell to his knees gasping for breathe. He grabbed the chain, trying to pull it off but found he couldn't. Suffocating, his thoughts drifted to Hermione. Here he was dying and the last thing he had done was yell at his girlfriend. His heart filled with love as the locket got heavier and heavier. Suddenly it got really hot. With a flash of white light the locket burst open. The force of the explosion threw Harry backward. As he lost consciousness
he felt something pierce him in the back.


HP HP HP


"I'm going to go check on Harry." muttered Hermione, standing up.


"Hermione, Knives said to give him some time by himself. He's in his room and he would have had to walk right past us to leave the room." said Ginny, shaking her head.


"I just want to look in on him. Is that such a problem? Somethings wrong with him and he won't talk about it."


"You know how he is." said Ron.


"Thats why I'm worried. I'm going to go look in on him. I'll be back in a minute." she said as she walked up to his room and knocked on the door.


"Harry, are you okay?" she called through the door.


When she didn't get an answer she slowly opened the door. The lantern was still lit but there didn't seem to be anyone in the room.


"RON! GINNY! GET IN HERE!" Hermione yelled, starting to panic.


"Whats wrong?" asked Ron, from the doorway.


"HARRY'S NOT HERE! I TOLD YOU WE SHOULD HAVE CHECKED ON HIM!"


"He probably went out to the bathroom." stated Ginny. "Maybe he felt a little smothered so he went out for a walk."


"But he would have had to pass us to get out. Even if he was under his cloak he would have had to open the portrait. Do you see the Maurders Map anywhere?" asked Hermione, looking around the room.


"ACCIO MAP!" said Ron, raising his wand.


"That was smart. If he's trying to hide for a while he's going to know we're looking for him." snapped Ginny. Just then the portrait hole opened and the Maurders Map zoomed into Rons hand.


"Let's look for him before he has a chance to get out of sight." said Ron.


"Forget this!" snapped Hermione after six minutes of searching. Taking out her wand she pointed it at the map and muttered something. A golden spark came out of her wand and hit the map. It scanned over the map and disappeared.


"What was that?" asked Ron.


"The locating spell. By the looks of it, he's not even in the school. I think we should go tell Knives." said Hermione, tears running down her face.


"Whats wrong?" asked Knives who had appeared next to Ron.


"Where did you come from?" Ron demanded.


"I heard Hermione call my name. Whats going on?"


Hermione ran across the room and threw herself onto Knives.


"Whoa." said Knives in surprise. "What's going on?"


"Harry's missing. We used the locating spell and it couldn't find him." Hermione cried into Knives' t-shirt.


"Why don't we go down to the common room and talk?" Knives asked, putting a comforting arm on Hermione's shoulder.


When they got to the common room Knives sat Hermione in a chair. "Calm down Hermione. Harry is still here in the school somewhere."


"But we should have heard him go out of the portrait hole!" said Hermione.


"He's still in the castle." said Dumbledore from his portrait. "He's only been gone for twenty minutes. I'm just not sure where he went."


"Why didn't you tell us that he left?" Ron demanded.


"For the same reason that during most of your first years, I gave you guys all that you needed to know to try and save the philosophers stone. I believed then that you had a right to try then and I know Harry now. He would never have been happy if he didn't get to try on his own."


"Try what?" Knives demanded, losing her calm demeanor.


"To destroy the horcrux. The good thing is he is still in the castle, he wouldn't leave the safety of the castle."


"I thought you said you knew Harry. If he thought there was a chance of anyone getting hurt he wouldn't stay here." said Ron. "How are we going to find Harry? Hermione did a locating spell but it couldn't find him so he's not in the castle."


"He could be somewhere unplottable." said Knives, closing her eyes and concentrating. "He is still in the castle. Grab my arm and hold on tight." she said. A thought later they were standing outside of the door leading to the Room of Requirement.


"How did you do that?" Ginny demanded.


"Long story." said Knives before she turned to the door."I think maybe you three should wait here."


"Why?" demanded Hermione, looking at the door.


"Well Harry's inside but theres something wrong with him."


Gasping Hermione opened the door and ran inside.


"HARRY!" she screamed as she ran over to the spiked wall.


"Hermione don't pull him down! If you do it wrong then you could cause him more harm then has already been done."


"Then how are we going to get him down?" Ron asked, looking at his best mate.


"What were the house elves names again?" Knives asked.


"Dobby and Winky."


"Mistress Lucy called?" they asked when they appeared.


"Harry's injured and we need help getting him down. Can you help?"


"Dobby will be right back." Dobby muttered as he apparated out of the Room of Requirement.


"Guys look at the locket." Ginny said pointing at the horcrux around Harry's neck. "He was able to destroy it."


"YEAH AND NOW HE'S PINNED TO THE WALL WITH A BUNCH OF SPIKES IN HIS BACK! HE MIGHT HAVE DESTROYED THE HORCRUX BUT HE MIGHT HAVE KILLED HIMSELF IN THE PROCESS!" yelled Ron.


"He's not dead Ron, his heart is still beating. Slowly but its beating." Knives said.


"And Harry's not going to die at all! Dobby has gone to get help. Harry is going to be fine!"


Suddenly there were a series of loud cracks and fifteen house elves appeared, lead by Dobby.


"Lego's Master Patrick is badly injured. Miss Daygona needs help getting Master Patrick down."


"We's will help move Lego's master Patrick." said one of the elves stepping forward. Slowly the elves snapped their fingers and with a sickening sound like a plunger, Harry floated off the wall.


"Put him on the bed." Knives said as one shimmered into existence on the other side of the room.


"You's will need to heal the Master Patrick." said the elves as they disappeared.


"I'm going to go get Siis." Knives muttered, looking at Harry.


Hermione nodded before turning and looking at Dobby.


"Thank you for your help." she said, crying.


"Hermione, cry!" Ron exclaimed, looking at his mates bleeding back.


"I am crying in case you didn't notice Ronald!" Hermione snapped.


"No, cry on Harry! Your tears are healing tears, right?"


"But my healing tears are limited Ron. I don't think I have enough to heal all of that."


"Just try and we'll get Fawkes in here too." said Ginny before saying,


"Fawkes, Harry needs you help."


With a flash of flames a very small phoenix appeared.


"Oh no!" cried Hermione. "Yesterday must have been a burning day!"


"Then you have to try to do it by yourself." Ron stated.


Fawkes made a noise. Hermione tilted her head, listening to what the phoenix was saying. A look of surprise came across her face as she closed her eyes and seemed to concentrate on something.


Opening her eyes, she gasped looking at her hand. Brown feathers were sprouting all over her arms and face. A few seconds later a golden brown phoenix was sitting on the floor where Hermione had been standing. It looked at everyone before flying into the air and landing on the bed next to Harry.


The new phoenix tilted its head and thick golden tears started falling onto some of the wounds. Suddenly Hermione was sitting on the bed, looking really tired.


"What in the name of Merlin just happened?" asked Ron.


"I just turned into a phoenix." Hermione yawned.


"But I thought your animangus was a dragon." Ron asked confused.


"It is but I think that this is part of my heritage. Fawkes told me that I can only do so much as a human. That was so awesome!" she said as she yawned.


"Then why didn't you finish?" Ron asked but sighed when he saw that she was asleep.


"I think it would be a good idea if we all stayed here for the night." Siis said as she and Knives appeared in the room.


"How do you apparate in the castle?" Ginny asked.


"Never mind that now." said Siis.


"Then can we make it a little cheerier in here?" Ginny asked, looking at the bloodied spikes.


"Bu-bu-But you mean this isn't cheery?" asked Knives with a smirk. "I guess we can get rid of the spikes, weapons and the acid." she said as the mentioned items disappeared. With another thought four reclining chairs and a pile of blankets and pillows appeared.


"Took care of everyone except you." Siis laughed. At that a wooden coffin with a wolf carved in the top appeared in the far corner of the room.


"We're going to need some bandages, Harry's still bleeding." said Ron. Knives took a deep, unneeded breathe and stepped forward.


"I'll finish healing him. Good thing he's unconscious because shapeshifting a pain."


Carefully she laid a finger on each wound and closed the wounds also absorbing the blood that leaked out. When she finished she grimanced."I really hate the thought of innocent blood."


"How did you do that?" Ginny demanded.


"Like I said, I shapeshifted them. I forced the skin to close."


"Well at least you don't have to worry about feeding." Siis muttered, sitting in one of the chairs.


"I think we should get some sleep." Knives said picking up Hermione and putting her in one of the chairs.


author: SOMEONE HELP ME! IM GETTING CHASED BY A VAMPIRE WITH AN ATTITUDE!


Knives: I HATE THAT PHRASE!! AND YOU'RE THE ONE THAT SAID DEAD OR ALIVE. *continues chasing the author*


Siis: *shakes head* Well as you can see the author and the two
millenia year old being are still acting like two year olds. Please
leave a review letting me know what you think because I changed some of the things from the way Tristan had it written. Oh before I
forget, Knives is originally another author friends character.. The
author is Knives'Ghostwriter and she gave Tristan permission to borrow a few of her characters, as if Tristan had any control over characters moving in. If you want anymore information on Knives I suggest you read The Traveller by Knives'Ghostwriter. Anyways, back to this story, don't forget to review while I begin typing the next chapter.

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624

Chapter 26 Drifting Apart


Knives was up most of the night watching over Harry. She was really worried by the way that he had hit the spikes. She had been staked more times in her life then she cared to count so she knew how much damaged it caused.


Knives was impressed with the room that Harry had created to destroy the locket. The brick walls were sturdy enough to keep even the most damaging spells contained. It also had enough weapons to destroy almost anything except horcruxes by the way that Harry had been wearing it.


"Knives?"


Knives turned to see Hermione looking at her.


"Have you even gotten any sleep?" she asked.


"Not much but I don't really need it. Did you sleep okay?"


"Yeah, I don't remember going to sleep though. Do you want me to watch so you can grab some sleep?"


"No I couldn't anyway." said Knives, looking over at Harry.


"Has he woken up?" Hermione asked.


"He hasn't moved since I finished healing him. Why don't you grab some more sleep? I'll wake you up when Harry wakes up."


"No thanks, I'm actually pretty hungry. Besides, don't we have class in fifteen minutes?"


"Not for you guys. Your on vacation this week, remember? Besides the next two weeks are just review so if anyone has any problems then I'm sure they can come to you. And besides that, if your worried about someone then you can't concentrate."


"Should I wake Siis so she can get to class?" Hermione asked.


"No, I'll take her classes for today." said Knives, getting out of her coffin and standing.


"Will you tell us a little more about you tonight?"


"Maybe. I need to get to class. Try to get some sleep Hermione."


"I'll try. See you later. I'll send Winky or Dobby if Harry wakes up."


"When he wakes up." smiled Knives as she walked out of the room.


"Winky." called Hermione.


"Yes Mistress Hermione?" came Winky's voice from the floor. Hermione looked down and saw her laying on the floor beside her chair. "Winky is sorry, but Winky wanted to see how Master Harry was."


"Thats okay Winky. Would you mind getting us some breakfast?"


"Should I get Master Harry something?"


"Not unless you mind bringing something for Harry when he wakes up."


"Winky doesn't mind." said Winky as she left the room. Hermione got up and walked over to Harry. Grabbing his hand she was surprised to feel he was really cold. Quickly grabbing a blanket from the nearest chair she threw it over him.


"Hey." yelled Siis, reaching for the blanket.


"I'm sorry." Hermione cried. "Harry was really cold. You can have my
blanket if want it."


"Shush for a minute." muttered Siis, concentrating on Harry. "His heartrate is a bit fast but that's okay. He was just a little cold."


"And how do you know what his heartrate is?" asked Ginny, sitting up and yawning.


"You forget what I am. I have learned to act completely human except when absolutely necessary. I am able to hear heart beats, the blood rushing through veins, making its never-ending trip through the body until the body stops functioning."


"Siis." Hermione interupted.


"What?" asked Siis, coming out of a daze.


"Stop, you're freaking me out."


"Sorry. Anyways, what time is it? I have classes to teach today."


"Daygona is teaching it right." said Hermione, smiling.


"Daygona?"


"Knives. She figured her real name would bring about too many ackward questions." explained Hermione.


"Knives isn't her real name." said Siis.


"Then what is her real name?" Ginny asked.


"She really doesn't have a name. Now enough about Knives, she'll talk when she's ready."


"Foods ready Mistress Hermione." said Winky, floating a tray of food
into the room.


"Thank you Winky. Do you want to stay and eat with us?"


"No thank you Mistress Hermione. Dobby and Winky needs to get to work." said Winky.


"Do you think we should wake Ron?" Hermione asked Ginny.


"Do you want to deal with a crabby Ron?" asked Ginny.


"Do you want to deal with a crabby, hungry bear?" asked a groggy
Ron."How's Harry?"


"He's still asleep." said Siis. "Have some food Ron."


HP HP HP


"Hey, how's Harry?" Knives asked later in the day.


"He's still sleeping. Shouldn't he have woken up by now?" Hermione
asked, worried.


"I talked to Poppy and without mentioning names, she told me that if that ever happened, depending on how long they were on the spikes, their bodies would go into shock. The first sign is they get really cold. He hasn't gotten cold, has he?"


"Uhm, when you left, I noticed that he was really cold, so I borrowed Siis's blanket to cover him up."


"Then we need to get him a shock potion. Does anyone have the ingredients?"


"I know where there is a copy." said Hermione. "ACCIO PRINCES POTIONS BOOK."


There was a rumbling that seemed to vibrate the whole room then the book appeared on the table and flew toward Hermione.


"You said it's a shock potion?" asked Hermione, flipping through the book. "Okay we're going to need flex weed, lacewings, knot grass and pumpkin juice." she said, scanning the list of ingredients. "We also need a small cauldron and some water."


"It's all on the table." Knives said, smiling. "I always loved this room."


"Me too. Its a good thing that this potion only takes ten minutes to make, but with the special shortcut, I can narrow it down to five minutes." said Hermione as she started adding all of the ingredients except the pumpkin juice. When the potion finished brewing, she added a tablespoon to the pumpkin juice.


"Okay, do you think he can drink this on his own or do we need to use the tube again?" Hermione asked.


"Put a little bit in his mouth. If he swallows on his own then he can take it on his own."


Carefully they sat Harry up and Hermione tipped some of the juice into his mouth. Holding her breathe and let it out when she saw him swallow. Carefully she poured the rest of it into his mouth.


"Now lets leave him alone to sleep. He should be fine." said Siis. "So why don't we start working on some physical training?" Siis asked.


"Siis, nothing personal but Ron, Ginny and I want to train with Harry." Hermione said.


"That's okay. Why don't you start making the animangus potion? By the time you finish the potion, Harry will be awake to take it with you." Knives said, appearing in the room next to Siis.


"You guys are becoming Animangi? Did you think the Golden Trio could become Animangi and have fun and not tell anyone?" Ginny demanded.


"No Ginny, we just were doing it for the extra fighting power."


"Right! YOU'VE BEEN KEEPING A LOT FROM ME LATELY! YOU THINK I CAN'T HANDLE THE TRUTH?"


"No Ginny, that's not it at all. We just wanted to see if we could do it before we told you. That way if we did it wrong we didn't take a chance of you getting stuck with a tail or something!" Hermione protested.


"YEAH RIGHT! JUST LEAVE ME ALONE! I DON'T WANT TO SEE ANY OF YOU LIARS AGAIN!" Ginny yelled, running toward the door. Before she reached it though Knives whispered something.


"What did you just do?" Ron asked.


"I put a spell of sorts on her that will make her invisible to everyone thats not in the room when its cast. That way she will be safe while not with us."


"Thank you Knives for wanting to protect my sister."


"You're welcome Ron. Do you two want to start making the last potion?"


Hermione looked down at Harry and sighed. "I guess, do you need to
instructions?"


"Nope, I helped a certain four friends become animangi, I know this potion like the back of my hand. We do have a minor problem because before you drink the potion it needs part of the animal you become. What are your animals?"


"Well I'm a dragon, Harry's a lion and Ron's a goat." said Hermione.


"Okay, so we need a dragon scale, a hair from a lions mane and a goats hair." said Knives as the three vials appeared on the table.


"We have a problem though. Our three forms combine into a chimaera." said Ron.


"That shouldn't be too hard. See the potion acts kind of like the polyjuice potion, except that it adds the animals DNA to yours and anytime you want to become the animal, you just concentrate on pulling the animals DNA to the surface. Now to combine the forms you can't use hair or anything because the hair would be from the animal you take it from. The only thing the three of you would share is blood so we'll need three samples of chimaera blood also." explained Knives.


"What do you want me to do?" asked Siis.


"I think you need to rejoin the school. You disappeared last night and have been missing for most of the day. I'll stay here with them. Hopefully Ginny will join us. At least she will when she realizes she can't eat anything."


"I don't want to know." laughed Siis, as she walked out of the room.


"I do," said Ron, looking at Knives.


"Its something someone taught me. Its a shadow spell. You're solid but you can't touch anything and you can't be seen or heard. You're a
shadow."


"Wow you need to teach us that one." said Hermione.


"I don't know about that. I'd have to get a hold of Kage and ask her."
(pronounced Kah-gae)


"Kage? Doesn't that mean shadow or something?" asked Hermione.


"Yes it does and before you ask you will never meet her nor will I ever tell you about her. She's more secretive then I am."


"Okay." muttered Hermione, sounding disappointed. "So the potion is
like Polyjuice for animals?"


"Yes except its more the form then the mirror image. It's really hard to explain."


"Then lets get brewing." said Hermione.


"Do I have to? You know I ruin any potion I put my hands on."


"Ron, if you follow the directions you'd do good in potions."


"But you know my concentration is horrible!" Ron protested.


"Just try for once. If you can't do the potion, then you don't become an Animangus, its as simple as that."


"So does that mean that Harry isn't going to be an Animangus?" asked Ron.


"Why would he not become an animangus?"


"Because he's not making the potion!" snapped Ron.


"Harry is unconscious right now after having seventy spikes in his back!" Hermione retorted.


"Oh famous Harry Potter is injured again, stop the planet spinning."


"Ron, you know know none of this is his fault! I know you've had a rough life because you haven't had any money and having so many brothers, but his life has been so much worse! He doesn't have any parents, he's got a Dark Wizard after him and keeps getting injured because of it. HARRY DIDN'T ASK FOR THIS LIFE, JUST LIKE YOU DIDN'T ASK FOR YOUR LIFE!" Hermione yelled.


"I STILL THINK HE'S A STUPID GIT THAT GETS EVERYTHING HE DESERVES!" yelled Ron.


"EVERYTHING HE DESERVES! EVERYTHING HE DESERVES! DO YOU THINK HE DESERVED HIS PARENTS DYING? DO YOU THINK HE DESERVED SEEING CEDRIC KILLED? DO YOU THINK HE DESERVED SEEING SIRIUS KILLED? DO YOU THINK HE ENJOYED SEEING DUMBLEDORE KILLED? HE DESERVES NONE OF THE THINGS THATS HAPPENED TO HIM!!" yelled Hermione, crying.


"JUST SHUT UP HERMIONE! YOU'RE ALONG WITH EVERYONE ELSE IN THE WORLD! YOU THINK HE'S SOMETHING SPECIAL BUT I THINK HE'S A BIGHEADED GIT!" yelled Ron as he turned to leave.


Knives looked at Ron and thought something but Ron shot up a shield and left the room. Hermione sat on the edge of Harry's bed and started crying.


"This is tearing everyone apart. We have been friends for years but
because of Voldermort, everyone is falling apart. Why does he have to cause everyone so much pain? Maybe I should find a time-turner and make Voldermort not even exist!"


"Hermione theres three problems with that. For one, that's too far for
normal people to travel back to. Number two, you can't change the past. You never know what will happen if you cause something to change. Number three, there aren't anymore time changers left. The DA destroyed all of them at the end of your fifth year."


"I'm sure that at least one escaped. The Ministry wouldn't have put all their wands in same pocket, they would have put some somewhere else."


"Hermione, if you go back that far in time, you couldn't come back!
When you use a time turner, you have to live all of the time you pass.
Besides, you can't go to a time before you were born."


"I need to do something! Ron's mad at Harry for some stupid reason.
Ginny isn't talking to us and Harry's injured again. What are we going to do Knives?"


"Lets wait for Harry to wake up before we plan anything. Why don't you get some sleep? I'll wake you at the slightest change from Harry,
okay?"


"Knives, I can't asked you to do that! Besides you haven't gotten any sleep either. Why don't you rest?"


"Cause I'm too frustrated to sleep. I might go for a nice moonlight walk. I'll be back in a couple of hours. Be careful. If you need anything just call my name."


"Okay Knives. You be careful too. You might want to get a glass of your drink of choice though, you look a little paler then normal."


"Okay," Knives said, flashing Hermione a fanged smile.


Hermione sat down and sighed. Everyone was so uptight these days,
worrying about so many things. Harry was right, there were too many
orphans in the world.


There were also people hiding all over the world, afraid to be out in the open for fear of getting killed.


*Ah* said a voice *but you and your friends are also hiding. You are as much of a coward as all of the others in hiding.*


*No, I'm just wanting to keep my friends safe.* thought Hermione.


*If thats the case then why are you staying with them?* asked the voice.


*Because maybe I am being a coward.*


*All of you are stuck in one room, like scared rabbits in a burrow, hiding from a fox.*


*Well we couldn't really make our own rooms and we're not hiding like scared rabbits. As soon as Harry wakes up we're going to start
researching what could be possible horcruxes. And I can't believe I'm
having an argument with myself!*


Hermione walked over to where whe chairs were and was shocked to see them gone. As she looked around, she noticed doors on the wall where the spikes had been. Each door had a name written on it, including Knives and Siis.


"Well Harry, looks like everyone has their own room. I'll leave you here until you wake up." she muttered, bending down to kiss him. When she stood up she saw his eyelids flicker.


"Harry, can you hear me? Squeeze my hand if you can." Hermione gasped as Harry's eyes fluttered and he grinned.


"Why does that seem really familiar?" he whispered.


"Because I said it last time this happened." said Hermione, with tears
in her eyes.


"Where's everyone else? I thought we were hiding?"


"We are but I'll explain everything a little later."


"Did I destroy it? I mean the horcrux? Did it work?"


"Yes you destroyed it but you ended up staked to the wall of spikes. Why didn't you tell us you were going to destroy it? We could have found somewhere better!"


"Because you saw what happened without you being there. It could have been you stuck to that wall. Do you think I wanted to put you in that kind of danger? "


"Well if it hadn't been for Dobby and some of the other Hogwarts house elves you would still stuck to the wall!"


"Why did Dobby help? I thought I made him promise he wouldn't help me anymore!"


"Harry, your life was in danger. You couldn't expect him to stand back and watch you die." said Hermione.


"I thought he agreed though. He promised me he wouldn't try to save my life anymore" Harry said, sitting up.


"What are you doing? You should rest. Will you at least go in your
room and rest?"


"I'm not tired though. How long have I been here?"


"About two days. Knives should be back in back in a little while. You hungry?"


"A little. Wheqe aqe we anyways? I don't think I've seen this room before."


"Of course you havd. We are still in the room that you were in, we just changed it a little. Lets get you to your room and I'll have Winky bring you up some soup. Is that okay?"


"Yes Hermione. You worry too much, you know that? Someday you are going to be a great mother. Am I allowed to at least walk to my room?"


"Yes Harry. I will be back in a minute. I'm sure you can organize your
room in your own way. As for food, does onion soup and bread sound
okay to you?"


"Yes Hermione." Harry sighed."I'm going to go lay down now."


"Okay, but don't think of trying to leave because its not going to work." Hermione said. When Harry closed his door Hermione said "Winky."


"Yes Mistress Hermione?" Winky asked.


"Can you bring a bowl of onion soup, some bread and a glass of pumpkin juice?"


"Yes Mistress Hermione." said Winky, disappearing.


"Hey Hermione," said Knives appearing in the room.


"How do you do that?" Hermione demanded, whipping around to face Knives.


"I can travel with a thought. Where did Harry go? Did he wake up and
run away or did you hide him?"


"He's wake and he's in his room. I think he's actually sitting on the bed waiting for some food. Do I worry about people too much?"


"Yes you do but that's because you care about the ones that you worry about. Its nothing to be ashamed of, worrying about people. Its part of Human nature. I think Voldermort is the only... person who doesn't care about anyone except himself."


"Knives, I think that Harry is trying to distance himself from us. I'm
scared that this is going to change him."


"This war is going to change everyone Hermione. That's what wars do, they change people. " said Knives.


"No, I'm afraid it's really going to change him. He's tried to use Unforgivable Curse at least twice in the last two years Knives. I keep thinking he's going to go to the Dark side. You haven't seen him when he talks about Voldermort! He gets this wierd glint in his eyes everytime."


"Hermione, he wants revenge. Voldermort has ruined every chance
Harry's had for a normal life. His parents are dead, his godfather is
gone and his mentor has been killed. What do you expect? He's going to want a lot a revenge. Thats a normal occurance."


"Mistress Hermione, Winky has Master Harry's food. Is Wimkx to take it to Master Harry?"


"Yes Winky, he's in his room, just knock before you walk in."


"Yes Mistress Hermione." said Winky before making a bow.


"I'm going to tell Siis that Harry's awake. Do you want me to find Ron
and Ginny?" Knives asked.


"If you can find them sure. I'm going to bed so I'll see you in a while. By the way, you look better. I hope you didn't use any students." Hermione said, closing the door to her room.


"Hey! I don't feed from the innocent! I prefer the tangy taste of evil!" Knives yelled through the closed door.


*from the ceiling*


Author: BLADES LET ME DOWN RIGHT THIS INSTANT!


Knives: But why? Its fun to watch you struggle...


Author: *mutters something* HaHaHa You're going to pay now Blades!


Knives: You have to catch me first.. *jogs*


author: *grabbing a stake* GRRRRR


Siis: When will they ever grow up? Well I'm going to continue ghost
writing for Tristan until they come to their senses. Oh before I forget... Kage will in no way be a part of this story... Tristan was able to 'borrow' Knives and two other characters from Knives'Ghostwriter but not Kage.. I don't think poor Tristan would be sane enough to handle Kage... As if Knives helps with sanity... Anyways if you want information on Kage I suggest you read The Traveller...Don't forget to review. Now before I start the next chapter I have a couple someones to catch.


*Runs off after Knives and Tristan*


http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=16624